Rebuilding Families And Marriage In America’s Society Argumentative Essay College Essay Help

Table of Contents Introduction

Discussion

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction Marriage and family form the core of America’s society. This is despite the fact that relations between members of a given family may differ as time goes by (Behrens and Rosen 25).

As far as marriage is concerned, men and women have various traditions and values that they value in their lives. This therefore presents a distinct approach to the whole aspect of marriage and family. The family and marriage in America has been evolving as time goes by thereby presenting a new approach to this issue.

Focus has been put on rebuilding families and marriage. In this case, the society needs to come up with a culture that is based on enduring various relationships. American marriages and families have been made stronger through a good shift on cultural values (Behrens and Rosen 19). As a matter of fact, there is a decline of marriage in America. This has been brought about by various issues and that is why this paper will focus on why people chose not to marry.

Discussion In the past years, America was recognized as the most marrying society in the world but this has been changing as time goes. As a matter of fact, this is well reflected in the older generation that was marrying without any problem. It should be known that most people between the ages of 45 to 54 were married in 1990s but this is the direct opposite today. Currently, the marriage institution in America is decay (Behrens and Rosen 31).

The marriage rate in America has been decreasing drastically in recent years. In this case, people are postponing marriage because of various issues that they think should be prioritized. On the other hand, people are foregoing marriage altogether (Behrens and Rosen 36). The whole issue of foregoing marriage is a very complex aspect that needs to be looked at and properly evaluated.

The number of unmarried women between the ages of 15 to 44 has been increasing every now and then. This can mostly be seen in the number of children who have been born out of wedlock. Statistics indicate that non-marital births stand at 30% of all births in America (Behrens and Rosen 42). Most people are running away from the reality to endure bad marriages and that is why they prefer not to marry.

In recent years, there have been a lot of painful divorces in the country and this could also explain why people don’t want to marry. It is contrasting to note that the rate of marriages has been declining while on the other hand the rate at which people are divorcing has been going up (Behrens and Rosen 43). There is a high probability that a marriage will end in divorce and that is why people would prefer not to marry because they will eventually divorce.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Marital instability in America has been going up as time goes by and this is a reality that needs to be looked at. Most children have had painful experiences in their families and that is why they can not imagine themselves going through the same experience that their mother or fathers went through in marriage (Behrens and Rosen 48). In this case, it should be known that children from a broken family are less likely to form a good family. Apart from these issues, the quality of married life has been declining drastically.

Because of all this complexities, people are not willing to join the institution of marriage. As a matter of fact, people can not invest their time, commitments and resources in marriage. Majority of Americans have always believed that marriage should be a life goal (Behrens and Rosen 27). But going by the current statistics, people no longer value marriage as they used to do before. There have been concerns as per to why more females do not prefer to marry.

In this case, 51% of women are living alone without spouses. Most women are independent both emotionally and financially and that is why they do not want to give marriage a chance.

An increase in economic independence can therefore be said to be the reason behind a decline in marriages (Behrens and Rosen 37). In this case, women see other choices that are more important to them than marriage. There are instances where people live with partners without marrying and this is a very dangerous trend to the institution of marriage.

Social forces have also been instrumental in encouraging people not to marry. In this case, people spend almost half of their life alone and this is not good. There are occasions where young females have babies at the age of 15 and this has made them not to be considered as marriage partners (Behrens and Rosen 52). In a broad perspective, there is fear towards the institution of marriage.

Conclusion It is undeniable that there are no good role models of marriage and this is a reality that we are supposed to face. Marriage has been loosing its value in our society and we need to look at this for sustainability (Behrens and Rosen 32). People are supposed to enter into marriages for life long commitments but they have not been attentive to family values.

America is currently faced with a lot of doomed marriages and this has complicated the whole issue of family and marriage. This could be the reason why people are not in a rush to get into marriages that they are not sure of (Behrens and Rosen 12).

We will write a custom Essay on Rebuilding Families and Marriage in America’s Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More There are people who prefer cohabitation and that could be the reason why they lack commitment in marriage. Some women are career minded and that is why they don’t want to get married.

Works Cited Behrens, Laurence, and Rosen Leonard. Writing and Reading across the Curriculum. Boston: Longman, 2011. Print.

[supanova_question]

Jane Eyre by Charlotte Bronte Research Paper custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Autonomous and Resistant to Abuse

Freedom and Equality

Genuine and Loving

Bibliography

Footnotes

Introduction Jane Eyre was written by a famous English writer, Charlotte Bronte in 1847[1]. The novel revolves around a woman named Jane Eyre and is more of an autobiography of the protagonist. Charlotte Bronte narrates the life of Jane Eyre from her childhood to adulthood and writes a detailed account of her whole life and the events that take place in it.

The novel has 38 chapters and Bronte narrates the five important stages of Jane’s life starting from her childhood at Gateshead to her reunion with her lover, Mr. Rochester. Since the novel covers most part of the life of Jane Eyre, the reader witnesses the growth of the character and the gradual change in personality. The paper will discuss the three personality traits of the main character, Jane Eyre.

Autonomous and Resistant to Abuse The reader knows that Jane Eyre would grow up to be a self sufficient and independent woman because she shows these traits from the very beginning. Jane Eyre appears to have great self esteem even though she is an orphan and has a lot of negative energy and criticism around her in the shape of her aunt and cousins.

It is clear that Jane’s aunt despises Jane and leaves no opportunity to abuse her or make her feel worthless. Her cousins are no better and are always troubling her. Even though Jane is defenseless and lone in front of her aunt and cousins, she does not give in to the abuse. She rises above the cruelty and voices her opinion when she calls her cousin a “wicked and cruel boy!” and says “You are like a murderer – you are like a slave-driver – you are like the Roman emperors!”[2].

Jane Eyre is independent from the very beginning of the novel and does not hesitate to say what is on her mind.

Freedom and Equality An orphan child who does not receive much affection in the early years of life usually grows up to be rather timid and has a sense of inequality. However, Jane, even after having an abusive and affectionless childhood demands equality and freedom as an adult. She does not hesitate to fall in love with a man who is of a much higher status, Mr. Rochester.

She demands from him equal respect and is not willing to give up her freedom at any cost which is apparent when she refuses to be with Mr. Rochester and says “Do you think because I am poor, obscure, plain, and little, I am soulless and heartless?…

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More I have as much soul as you, — and full as much heart!…it is my spirit that addresses your spirit; just as if both has passed through the grave, and we stood at God’s feet, equal, — as we are!”[3](Bronte 2008, 291). These lines reflect her desire for equality and freedom in society.

Genuine and Loving Even though Jane Eyre has been through a lot of abuse and troubles in her life and has always had trouble relating to people, her heart is still warm and her affection for people is genuine.

The hard realities of her life and miserable life experiences fail to fill her heart with hatred and she is still able to fall in love with Mr. Rochester. The purity of her love for him is evident in the end when she reunites with Mr. Rochester even after finding out about his condition.

Bibliography Bronte, Charlotte. Jane Eyre. Forgotten Books, 2008.

The Literature Network. “Charlotte Bronte.” The Literature Network. http://www.online-literature.com/brontec/ .

Footnotes The Literature Network. “Charlotte Bronte.” The Literature Network.

Bronte, Charlotte. Jane Eyre. Forgotten Books, 2008., p.9.

[2], p.291.

[supanova_question]

Types of Fonts Used in the Medieval Age Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Before the invention of printing press, people used to write in their respective handwritings. It was possible to identify the author of a written material from various works because everyone has unique handwriting. However, writers in the medieval ages developed calligraphy which was to be used for unofficial use.

Calligraphy can be defined as artistic form of writing which was developed manually by people who had passion for art. The good thing about this art is that one does not require any experience in art. The art of calligraphy was initially practiced for the purpose of adding beauty in one’s written work.

Nowadays calligraphers can earn a decent living by designing logos and other items and fields that integrate calligraphy such as textile industry and tattooing. When computers were invented these handwritings were integrated into computers as fonts. Just as they were complex in hardcopies they retained this quality.

Fonts come in different forms and shapes and just like handwritings there are some that are difficult to read. There are some fonts which can not be used in lengthy texts because they occupy a larger space. Examples of such medieval fonts include Ithornet, Cloister Black, Sir Fig, Perry Gcothic, and Teutonic which is appropriate for printed cards and T-shirts.

Other types of fonts such as Strassburg Fraktur, Cardinal, and MilleniGem are good for preserving space because they are designed to occupy minimal writing space.

Using such fonts in websites would confuse users and it would imply that the owners of such a web site are not serious about their business. In brief medieval fonts imitate calligraphy but the good thing about this modern calligraphy is that they are done digitally hence they are not time demanding and tiring like before.

When calligraphy is to be applied manually it takes a lot of time to accomplish the desired design. For instance, fonts such as Saraband and Teutonic would require a lot of concentration in bringing out the correct appearance.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Decorative fonts don’t have smooth edges on their characters thus they look distorted. Gothic fonts are more preferred for casual use because ordinary fonts are perceived to be boring. This means that gothic fonts capitalize on their beauty to capture the attention of the reader. Classic examples are Kingthings Spike, Metal Macabre, Middle Saxony Text, and Ardenwood.

A font should remain readable even when the font size is reduced. But then, some gothic fonts have so many curls and extensions which make them impossible to read when they are in small size hence they are suited for bigger font sizes. In this sense, if we consider writing a book or even a Bible using Rough Tuscan font, it would be difficult to understand the message in case it is in English.

Gothic fonts are good when they are used appropriately hence when one is designing a document it is important to consider the position of the written material that will be occupied by this kind of font. This is because if you use calligraphic font in the preface of a book, you will not drive the intended message home.

Furthermore, the preface will take a bigger space hence loose its meaning in the final end. Additionally, such font should not be used in official documents such as resumes because such documents are supposed to be written in fonts that are readily available in most applications.

Today calligraphy is still in use because it’s very easy to learn as long as one can read and write. Most people like it because the outcome is instant and does not require much effort. Even with the modern technology most people have refused to let go of the ancient calligraphy because it manifests the creativity of an individual.

In fact some people have integrated it into their other cultures such as the tattooing art among the Japanese. This is because some people don’t appreciate the ones that are already installed in computer applications hence they prefer to generate their own which makes them proud of their writing skills.

Works Cited Asghar, Taimur. “20 Splendid Medieval Fonts for Gothic Typography.” Addictive Fonts. 2010. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on Types of Fonts Used in the Medieval Age specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Dafont. Gothic: Medieval Fonts. 2010. Web.

Day, Carter,

[supanova_question]

Business Sector Disruptive Changes: Causes and Solutions Essay (Critical Writing) essay help

Organizations usually encounter problems while trying to overcome disruptive changes in the business sector, due to change in technology, innovations, customer buying patterns or products and services.

These disruptive changes cause several organizations to make responses in unanticipated ways. This may cause some companies to close down while others may struggle survive yet never regain their marketplace positions. Businesses usually thrive when economic conditions are stable and the business sector performs in predictable patterns.

However, when an unanticipated change occurs, the organizations are usually vulnerable as there is no full understanding of changes in the marketplace, as well as the threats that they bring. It may even be very difficult to adapt to these changes even after understanding with (Nierobisch, 2010).

The economic collapse and the global recession is one of the disruptive forces that our organization has had to deal with in the recent past.

We are a micro financing business enterprise offering financial assistance to small businesses as well as small scale farmers. Our services include; offering banking services, loans and marketing services for our clients. We offer loans to our clients according to their capability, market their products and offer banking services for them as well.

The recent global recession which almost led to our economic collapse greatly changed the way we conduct our business so as to survive the crisis.

The recession resulted in price deflations and demand contractions. It became difficult to maintain our market share as well as profitability (King, 2008). Most of the goods that we were marketing did not sell as much due to the reduced purchasing power of our customers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Some of the products being perishable resulted to significant losses. We therefore had to reduce the prices hence incurring losses. Given the fact our clients had were expecting higher gains due to our past success records, most of them changed their attitudes and thinking about the business and some opted to withdraw hence jeopardizing our ability to remain viable and competitive as well.

To deal with this, as an organization we had to challenge the beliefs of failure and tried to restore the clients trust in us by the assurance that success will resume once the recession is over.

Several changes had to be carried out within the organization as well, despite the fact that this met with a lot of resistance. Some of the staff members have had to be laid off. Those with little experience have had to be replaced with those who are highly experienced.

Employees with multiple skills were given the first priority as compared to those with a few or one skill. For instance, during recruitment excises the candidate with marketing academic qualifications, computer skills and a driving license had higher chances of being selected as opposed to the candidate who only had academic qualifications.

Due to the mentioned disruptive force, as an organization, we had to act on time; we had to think strategically on our business model as well as the growth opportunities.

The organization used systems thinking to tackle the recession problem as the organization witnessed an overall overhaul in its operations. For instance the organization adopted appropriate technology and most of the work that was done manually such as record keeping had to be computerized hence reducing the workforce and ensuring efficiency.

Through the use of systems thinking, the management looked at the problem wholesomely and looked at the different relationships within the organization and the underlying patterns as well as root-causes of the symptoms and problems occurring daily within the organization (Senge, 2006).

We will write a custom Critical Writing on Business Sector Disruptive Changes: Causes and Solutions specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More From the experience, I learnt that any system is a collection of subsystems or parts which are integrated with the purpose of accomplishing one overall goal.

That system has different inputs that undergo certain processes so as to produce given outputs hence accomplishing the desired goal for that system. In the case of an organization, it is usually composed of numerous administrative as well as management functions, groups, individuals, products and services.

In the event that one apart of the system is changed, the overall system is affected. In the event of a crisis or disruption therefore, the different subsystems must be looked at in relation to the problem and their contribution to the whole system. The problem has to be tackled by tackling the subsystems.

References King, S. (2008). Lessons from the recession: a management and communication perspective. New York: State University of New York Press.

Nierobisch, T. (2010). Disruptive Change and Corporate Response to it. Copenhagen: GRIN Verlag.

Senge, P. (2006). The fifth discipline: The Art and Practice of Learning Organization. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

[supanova_question]

Comparison of writers Term Paper best college essay help: best college essay help

The author Arthur Miller as analyzed through the book “Death of a sales man” and the author Flannery O’Connor as analyzed through the book “A good man is hard to find” are both similar because the authors are inclined towards tragedy. In other words, their works both end disastrously.

However, the circumstances surrounding these downfalls are very complex and dependent on the dissimilar surroundings that the two writers were focusing on. In Death of salesman, the author talks about a delusional and self obsessed man. However, his tragedy was partly a direct result of his own inadequacies.

Therefore, Miller breaks away from the traditional form of tragedy because the protagonists’ ruin was his own undoing. He was under the misconception that greatness could be achieved merely through one’s personality yet this was not so; such kind of thinking led to his self destruction.

In this regard, the death of the protagonist also causes readers a sense of despair because the main character was not transformed prior to his death. All lessons are to be learnt by the audience only.

On the other hand, author O’Connor focuses on growth or transformation in her main character (Votteler, 53). Initially, the grandmother is a selfish and overbearing individual who wants to bully the whole family into going for a vacation at her choice destination.

Her selfish ways are also seen when she attempts to save her own life during the encounter with the Misfit. However, at the end of the story, grandmother is overcome by grace and soon realizes that she has been living a pretentious life. Therefore, although this play is still a tragedy in that the main character died, the author created a different twist to her character by illustrating that she has undergone a transformation and is now more charitable and graceful.

O’Connor and Miller also resemble one another in their attempt to depict an everyday person. Readers can relate to both types of writings because the characters embody everyday Americans.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Miller and O’ Connor also want to bring back their characters to reality and if this eventually involves some form of violence or even their own demise, then the authors were willing to take it there. In Death of the salesman, Arthur Miller continually illustrates the importance of taking reality seriously through Willy.

Willy asserted that in order to be successful, one should be well liked (Miller, 1949). However, when he soon finds out that this was not insync with reality then he immediately looses hope. Also his continual resistance to technology and the new developments in society put him at odds with it.

He believes that he has more worth if he were dead than if he were alive. Eventually, this despair causes his tragic end. O’Connor also stresses the importance of reality through the grandmother. This protagonist has been living under the illusion that she is the perfect Christian.

She has her mind fixated on her own ways and does not really care about the perspective of the people around. Since grandmother’s head is so deeply separated from reality, the only aggressive way of bringing her back is through an act of violence.

The violent acts of the ‘Misfit’ eventually caused the protagonist to look at herself and realize that she is indeed a mirror image of the hardcore criminal who has attacked them in their trip. Even the murderer remarks that grandmother was meant to be a good person the only thing she needed was to be shot everyday. In other words, O’Connor sacrifices the life of the main character in order to prove a point on reality.

To this author, violence was the only way that grandmother would ever look at herself for who she really is. Likewise, Miller saw that Willy’s end was the only way that readers could identify with the importance of reality (Sandage, 2005).

These writers’ literary works may also be viewed as commentaries on society. Miller wanted to despise the individualistic nature of American culture, corporations and its people.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Comparison of writers specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More These entities have become carried away with image/perceptions rather than solid character. Many Americans can identify with the protagonist Willy because salesmanship has permeated all aspects of American’s lives. Everyone seems to be in a continual quest to be the best but this is never really possible for everyone.

Nothing drives this point home like Willy’s situation. Similarly, O’Connor also gives a commentary about society. She wanted to illustrate that most people lack an understanding of true spirituality. They are obsessed with self preservation and may border on being deceitful and egotistical.

The authors also had mostly unlikeable characters in their works. O’Connor chose Grandmother – who was always quite petty and dominating – for a reason. She wanted to illustrate that even the worst of us deserve a little grace.

There were plenty of opportunities for the protagonist to mend her ways and become graceful but she chose not to take up those challenges because of her spiritual blindness.

Many characters in this story also miss critical moments of truth because of this blindness, however, when they finally do, it is clear to realize that even the most unlikeable individuals still deserve grace.

Similarly, Arthur Miller has used an unlikeable character to drive his main point across. Willy thinks that he and his sons are likely to succeed in the business world owing to their greatness.

He thinks that likeability is all one needs to be successful. This grave misconception causes the audience to realize how pitiful Willy is. Furthermore, as the play continues, Willy’s mental state gets further and further away from the norm. He is always resisting change and often questions any new technological developments.

These are all issues that make his character seriously flawed. However, in the midst of all this, the author is still able to make his main point which is that the frantic and often self obsessed American culture has its casualties and never really offers real solutions to problems.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Comparison of writers by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Comparison of O’Connor, Miller and Faulkner Faulkner is similar to O’Connor in terms of his description of the American South at that time. It may be true that the South may have changed from 1939 when Faulkner wrote “A barn is burning” and 1952 when O’Connor wrote “A good man is hard to find”, nonetheless; these authors were still writing about a region that was rarely the focal point of literary works.

In fact, these writers sparked off a lot of controversy because of this. O’Connor’s protagonist comes from the South and she was representative of what actually goes on in most households there.

Non southerners misunderstood the Grandmother and wrote her off as nothing more than an evil character. However, when a Southerner reads about her, one can easily relate to her because it is likely that the reader also has a relative who is just like Grandmother. In fact, this makes Southerners more sympathetic towards the protagonist in “A good man is hard to find” because they all realize that she means well (Oschshorn, 1990).

Miller and Faulkner are also quite similar because they both utilize protagonists who are not sure about themselves. In Miller’s “ Death of salesman”, Willy is a product of the harsh corporate system that used him down to the last drop then poured him out once he was of no use to them.

His identity is therefore shattered because he can no longer be the salesman that he was so used to being. He is in dire need of curving out a new identity but his inability to do so has caused him his demise. The same thing goes on in William Faulkner’s Barn burning. Sarty is struggling with his identity as well.

He does not know whether to take actions based on loyalty to his father or whether to focus on his own moral principles (Faulkner, 154). This individual is quite confused and even goes through an emotional rollercoaster. At the beginning, Sarty sticks to his family inclinations when he expresses solitude and support to his father.

He stretches this loyalty when he becomes a partial accomplice to his dad’s ill actions by fetching the fuel to be used in lighting the fire. However, he eventually sheds off this identity of a good son by listening to his inner conscience. The story is therefore characterized by a continuous battle to find himself as a person.

Faulkner also resembles O’Connor because protagonists in both narratives get to redeem themselves or to find themselves. Sarty avoids becoming a victim to his father’s manipulations, threats, paranoia and selfish thinking by running away from him.

It is these inadequacies that bring Sarty and the family much discomfort; his father causes them to become poor plus they are always in a state of transit. Eventually, this protagonist sees his dad for who he really is and thus frees himself from such bondage. Similarly, Grandmother also goes through a similar experience by the end of the narrative.

At first, she is driven by her own needs and thinks that she is the ideal Christian. Eventually, she redeems herself when she sees a reflection of herself in the hardcore criminal who had attacked her family (O’Connor, 1955).

Generally, all three writers focused on tragedies but these were dependent on the ideals prevalent at the time of composition i.e. modernist and realist thoughts. Their portrayal of the tragedies was also dependent on their themes and the ends that the authors were trying to achieve at any one time.

Works Cited Sandage, S. (2005) Born losers: a history of failure in America. Cambridge: HUP

Miller, A. (1949). Death of a salesman. NY: Viking press

O’Connor, F. (1955). A good man is hard to find. NY: Harper

Oschshorn, K. (1990). A cloak of grace: contradictions in a good man is hard to find. Studies in American fiction

Faulkner, W. (1939). Burn Burning: selected short stories of William Faulkner. NY: Modern Library

Votteler, T. (1969). O’Connor, Flannery on her own work. Gale research Inc, 21(5): 1-67

[supanova_question]

Fatigue in workplace Report (Assessment) best college essay help: best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Causes of fatigue

Signs of fatigue

Effects of fatigue

Solutions to fatigue

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction Quite a large number of American workers as well as all workers around the world have experienced fatigue and stress at work. Studies have shown that there is constant relation between the health of an individual and the person’s productivity at work. Fatigue seems to be more common to women which can be attributed to their diverse duties.

Apart from office work, women always have other duties when they get home from work such as cooking, looking for the wellbeing of their children and husbands.

For instance, after work, a woman may pass through the shopping mall on her way from work, she may be the one cooking once she gets home or she may wake up earlier than the husband in the morning to prepare the children to go to school as well as preparing the husband for work by making him breakfast or getting his clothes ready.

By the time she gets to work she will be already tired and may be sleepy for getting up early and reluctant to perform office duties opposed to men who have fewer duties to perform besides office work. The result of fatigue is a great percentage of productivity which may lead to low income returns (Cable,1).

Causes of fatigue Fatigue is caused by many factors in our daily life activities. Lack of enough sleep is a major contributing factor to fatigue with many people sleeping for less than seven hours which should be the minimum length of sleep by adults. The cause of inadequate sleep may result from extended working hours where many working people today continue with their office work at home especially at night since they get out of office late in the evening.

As a result they end up consuming their time for sleep leaving only few hours for rest (Michael, 1). Others may not continue with office work at home but may attend to other personal business at that time leaving them no time to get the required sleep.

Most companies are now having irregular working hours forcing them to organize shifts for workers. Those whose shifts are at night are the most affected because they go to work at night and during their free time which is daytime, they always find it difficult to sleep but rather find other income generating activities and they end up sleeping for only few hours or not sleeping at all.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More With the economy inflating greatly, many people are resolving to have more than one job. For instance, a university professor may be a university lecturer shift during the day and a night shift doctor at the same time.

Such an individual finds it difficult to create time to relax and sleep and as a result he is always tired and having fatigue which is more likely to bring inefficiency in work. In other cases, some people may get the time to sleep and relax but fail to do so mainly because they are stressed may be from workplace stress or their own stress.

Others may not even be stressed but may be suffering from sleeping disorders where affected individuals generally lack sleep for no particular reason and they may go to the extremes of staying awake until morning during which they have to go to work. Shift work may also disrupt the normal sleeping rhythms where one gets used to staying awake at night to the point where he cannot find sleep even when the person gets the time to do it.

Age may also be a factor contributing to inadequacy in sleep with many teenagers sleeping late at night compared to the middle aged adults. As people age sleep seems to reduce as well with most elderly sleeping for fewer hours (Alcalay, 1). All these factors contributing to lack of enough sleep are the causes of fatigue to the affected people at work.

Signs of fatigue One of the most obvious sign of fatigue is sleepiness where the individual feels sleepy and restlessness. A fatigued person may get easily irritated by small normal issues.

Lack of concentration in communication and conversations is another major sign of fatigue. People with fatigue often experience destructions during work accompanied by low attention and slower thinking. Lack of elegance may also be experienced.

Most people with fatigue often have reduced manual skills at work accompanied with slower performance of duties. Reduced memory capability may also be experienced though for only a short period of time. Lack of ability to deal with a lot of work within the expected timeframe is another common sign of fatigue. This may happen even when the task is within the individual’s capabilities.

We will write a custom Assessment on Fatigue in workplace specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Creativity especially in solving problems may be lost or may turn out to be inefficient. Uncontrolled sleep is more likely to be experienced where the fatigued person repeatedly sleeps for very few minutes unknowingly. Another sign of fatigue which may be dangerous at work or even at home is taking of risks where the affected person takes a certain measure that may endanger the business (Nyamache, 1).

Effects of fatigue High levels of fatigue affect workplace performance in a negative way. In most cases, productivity is reduced mostly resulting to lack of concentration, reduced creativity and increased tendency of taking risks which may cause drastic losses to the business. Fatigue also increases the chances of errors which lead to poor performance and consequently to low production. Fatigue has been a major contributing factor to many industrial accidents especially in transportation industries and medical institutions.

A fatigued driver is more likely to lose control of a vehicle and cause an accident because he may lose concentration or even experience short snaps when he is driving. Similarly, a fatigued doctor or any other medical practitioner may confuse drugs or the dosage amount due to reduced attention or reduced memory and this could affect the health of the patient or even kill.

Fatigued workers as well as other people who they are dealing with are therefore at a great risk especially where operation of machines is involved or performance of critical tasks such as surgery. The effect of fatigue increases naturally as one grows older. As people get older, they tend to get only light and short lived sleep. This prevents them from gaining the recovery effects associated with sleep and as a result they are more prone to serious health problems such as heart diseases and blood pressure.

Other effects on health include stomach illness, mental illnesses and reduced ability to reproduce. In a few cases, biological processes may be disrupted and this may interrupt the treatment of certain medical conditions especially diabetes and asthma. Fatigue is also associated with other health problems such as depression and anxiety (Jones, 1). Fatigue may also cause disagreements at wok or home where the fatigued person gets irritated by small things and blames another person for almost everything.

Solutions to fatigue Prevention and reduction of workplace injuries should start by proper management of workplace fatigue. Most responsibility falls on employees because they should always make sure that they get to work at good states to perform their duties. They should therefore make sure that they get enough rest every day after work in preparation for the next day at work.

For those workers with other personal businesses, they should get managers who would run the business so that they will only be required to check on it only once in a while but not every day after work. This would offer them adequate time to relax and sleep. Proper sleep time management is very essential for employees especially in having a regular bed time.

Good sleep may also be facilitated by keeping the bedroom as comfortable as possible and avoiding certain drinks such as caffeine a few hours before bedtime. Employees are also advised to properly manage their family or home life to ensure that sleep time is not consumed by other activities. Management and good planning of duties at workplace is as well important in preventing and avoiding fatigue.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Fatigue in workplace by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This would prevent overworking and working until very late hours. Employees can also inform their employers when they are fatigued to be given a break in order to avoid errors in work performance. Employers especially those who work with machinery or any other critical tasks should avoid taking medications that cause drowsiness in order to avoid workplace injuries (Cyprus, 1).

As much as the employees are responsible for injury prevention through fatigue management in workplace, the employers too are required by the Health and Safety Act to provide safety for their employees while at work. Safe measures must be availed by the employer to ensure employee safety.

Employers may also help their employees manage fatigue because it affects the business as much as it is affecting the individual’s personal life. Employers should put into consideration the amount of work to be done when determining the length of shifts for employers to avoid overworking them.

Employers may also consider giving workers off time to rest and recuperate. The attention and efforts required in a particular task should also be considered when assigning shifts to employees.

Certain activities may require more physical or mental efforts than others therefore they should be given lesser periods of time. Risky tasks should be arranged to be performed at the time when workers are not tired.

Education on fatigue and its management can also be provided to both employees and employers because most people may not even realize when they are fatigued. Employers may also provide services such as one or two beds for sleeping or transport facilities to their employees.

Facilities for screening for mental or sleeping disorders as well as psychological assistance can be of great help in fighting fatigue caused by lack of sleep due to sleep disorders. With the increase in technology, there are certain workplace mats, though not popular, which can reduce stress at work and as a result increase productivity.

They help reduce fatigue by absorbing sounds and vibrations in workplace which would have otherwise caused a lot of fatigue to workers. Employees should therefore provide such mats especially where a lot of standing is involved or a lot of noise from machines is produced. Some people may use medical prescriptions although their side effects may be worse than the initial problem. Exercise is also essential in dealing with fatigue after which the person gets a good sleep.

Conclusion Workplace safety is very important in all kinds of business operations to avoid any injuries to workers or even the people around. Such injuries are mainly caused by employees due to fatigue resulting from inadequate sleep. Employer fatigue is indirectly caused by the employee through overworking employers, assigning them night shifts or even giving them office work to do at home.

Employers, therefore, should contribute largely in avoiding fatigue in their employees. The employees too should ensure proper management of their time so that they always get enough sleep to avoid fatigue which would lead to accidents and injuries at work.

Basically, enough sleep is the major remedy for fatigue but the fatigued person may as well try exercising before going to bed in order to avoid body aches. Provision of safety facilities be employers especially where machinery is involved is a very important measure in preventing workplace safety as well as the safety of the society.

It is also important for employers to help to help fatigued employers by discussing the problem and even offering psychological services to those who have sleep disorders as well as those who have stress from their personal lives. Above all, a good working environment should be maintained.

Works Cited Alcalay, Lisa. “Workplace fatigue busters”. 2002. Web.

Cable, Josh. “Workplace Fatigue Common, costly”. 2007. Web.

Cyprus, Sheri. “What Are the Effects of Fatigue?”. 2003. Web.

Jones, Mike. “How to Reduce Cumulative Fatigue Injuries in the Workplace”. 2010. Web.

Michael, R. “Stress and Fatigue in the Workplace”. 2001. Web.

Nyamache, Joshua. “How to Overcome Fatigue in Your Work Place”. 2010. Web.

[supanova_question]

Subliminal perception and persuasion Analytical Essay essay help online

Subliminal perception and persuasion are associated with the notion of mind control. Mind control entails controlling individuals without their knowledge. They involve making a person or a group of people do stuff that they would not have done.

If a stimulus presents itself below the level that can make an individual aware of it, but is able to influence his judgment and action, then subliminal perception has taken place. ‘Subliminal perception’ was initially used to depict circumstances that weak stimuli were experienced without knowledge.

In the recent past, the term subliminal perception has been used to signify circumstances involving the perception of unnoticed stimuli. Subliminal persuasion on the other hand involves making people change their thoughts and principles with an aim of spreading it to others. It entails making people accept and acknowledge fresh information as the correct one.

Lakhani (2008) noted that, “In the 1950s, James Vicary, an advertising expert, had secretly flashed. at a third of a millisecond, the words “Eat Popcorn” and “Drink Coke” onto the movie screen. His studies, lasting six weeks, involved thousands of movie-going subjects who received a subliminal message every five seconds during the film. Vicary claimed an increase in Coke sales of l8 percent and a rise in popcorn sales of almost 58 percent.” (p. 56).

This is subliminal persuasion. Even though his conclusions were not documented as true, this gave rise to a lot of speculation on how the mind can be controlled by media. People became scared by the thought that politicians may use this new discovery for their own political reasons. The Federal communications commission at that time investigated the same and issued a warning to broadcasting stations not to use this method of advertising.

Subliminal persuasion is more psychological and is focused on reasons why the use of subliminal messages work, unlike subliminal perception that is physical. Subliminal perception focus on how, in a physical sense, subliminal messages work. It entails how the body physically senses sound, smell, touch, vision and taste.

It is real and evidence can be collected for or against it. Subliminal persuasion is about the mind. It is about things that are difficult to prove physically, but can be speculated on psychologically (Long, 2000).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Subliminal persuasion is an important study in the world today. People who have mastered the art of persuasion can use it in a number of ways. Persuading people to a acquire thoughts that they initially did not have is being used in the world today. Advertising agencies and the media use this skill to convince the mass about using their products.

Before these people (advertising agencies and media) embark on the task at hand, they do a lot of ground work on the target audience. They consider the target audience’s beliefs, financial status, age etc to create a public profile. These findings are then used to determine the kind of advertising that will be employed and the content itself (Lakhani, 2008).

Subliminal perception is used in sports (especially in athletics) by trainers. Other than their physical training, athletes are often taken through psychological sessions in which their attitude towards winning is influenced. In these sessions, each athlete is convinced that he is the best that there is. They therefore go to the field with a positive attitude. An individual who believes that he is the best at something will always give his best at it.

References Lakhani, D. (2008). Subliminal Persuasion: Influence and Marketing Secrets They Don’t Want You to Know. New Jersey: Wiley Publishers.

Long, M. (2000). Psychology of Education. London: Routledge.

[supanova_question]

Industrialization after the Civil War Descriptive Essay essay help: essay help

Introduction The US is the nation where industrialization first took place outside Europe. The most successful industry in this former British colony during the period of the civil war was shipbuilding. Other industries include iron manufacturing. The agricultural, construction, and mining industries also experienced an exponential growth during the mid 19th century, which was further boosted by a respective population growth.

It was during the late years of 19th century that the United States of America became the leading industrialized nation on the globe.

Shortly after the civil war, the industry was still characterized by hand labor that minimized the ability of production for most industries. However, the industry quickly gained momentum with hand labor being replaced by machines thereby increasing the rates of production. Many people therefore began concentrating in cities to work in these industries.

Accompanying this change was the sharp contrast between the workers and the employers. The discontent of workers brought about movements that aimed at protecting workers’ rights. This work explains how the industrial workers and farmers organized themselves in response to industrialization in the United States of America after the civil war.

Effects of Civil War on Workers The American civil war of 1861-1865, was followed by many movements. Some of them include the National Farmers Alliance, in Texas, and another organization dominated by the Blacks called ‘Colored Farmers’ Alliance.

Racial problems caused the National Farmers’ Alliance not to achieve much. The Alliances were movements created mainly to fight for the rights of its members who were mainly farmers during this period (Liu 13). This is because before the civil war began, the richest one percent of Americans owned 26 percent of America’s national property.

The period after the civil war was characterized by change in work patterns within the workers’ community. Most farmers came to rely on mowers, reapers, and harvesters. Labor organizations formed in many northern cities thereby making many workers to strike over underpayment. The civil war therefore enhanced the growth of industrialization especially in the northern regions of the United States.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It was after the civil war that new opportunities to work outside the home emerged for women. The opportunities include clerical works and teaching which were previously dominated by men. Nursing was also considered particularly suited to female skills. This change mainly occurred in the northern states of the U.S. Northern women could also find jobs as teamsters, in bridge keeping, and also as undertakers.

Organization of Farmers and Industrial Workers in Response to Industrialization The United States became the world’s leading industrialized country by the year 1913. This was because there were so many natural resources available together with many other factors such as availability of labor, land, and the diversity of climate in the entire nation. It was also during the period of 1865-1913, that new technologies in iron and manufacturing of steel came up. As a result, well paid skilled workers emerged. They include the engineers who replaced the skilled labor of the old-fashioned artisans and craftsmen. The influx of immigrants caused cheap labor to become more and more available particularly in the mining industry.

The civil war also heralded several farming practices such as sharecropping. This made most of the sharecroppers to be locked in a cycle of debt thus acting as the impetus for the emergence of movements that aimed at addressing general agricultural problems.

It is worth noting that workers and employers do not have anything in common because the worker’s lifestyle is characterized by hunger and want while the employer’s lifestyle is characterized by good things of life. This is the reason why there are many conflicts between the two classes of people. The working class will always be moved towards abolition of capitalism.

The federal government has been engaging in several endeavors to assist the working class through national legislation concerned with labor laws, and by influencing public opinion by peaceful legal methods that appear to be categorically favoring the organized labor. This is the reason why the national government supports the labor organizations. As a result, labor organizations have continued to grow year by year.

The average annual union membership has been increasing since the year 1870. Empirical data indicate that apart from agricultural workers, the number of industrial workers has been increasing with a corresponding increase in union membership. In the year 1870, the number of workers in the industrial sector was just over six million with a three hundred thousand membership subscription in the union.

The figure has continued to increase thereby realizing the twenty five million mark by the year 1910, with an eight percent subscription to the union (Document A).

We will write a custom Essay on Industrialization after the Civil War specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In addition, the workers union has been engaged in national political issues such that it has been able to make decisive steps in determining who gets what in the national politics. The leaders of these unions have been engaging in battles with political parties urging them to respect workers rights and enhance their welfare.

There are also many employment malpractices that the workers’ union addressed. They include issues such as underpayment and poor working conditions. This is because many workers were forced into very cheap labor, of which they would be forced to quit should they feel otherwise (Document D).

For instance, Pullman trial describes the plight of Theodore Rhodie, a painter who tried to explain the reason that made him strike. His daily wages continued to diminish; he was being abused by his employers. At the same time, Rhodie owed his grocer and butcher some debt. As a matter of fact, together with his fellow workers, Rhodie could barely make a living out of their daily wages (Document E).

Many people would also champion for farmers rights as evidenced by William Jennings Bryan, in his July 9, 1896 speech at the Democratic National Convection, in Chicago. In this particular speech, Jennings explains why agriculture is such an important tool to the American society. He disputes with certain ideologies that the large cities have been built by gold. Rather he says that if one destroys the cities, they will grow again as if by magic, because of agriculture (Document F).

Conclusion The civil war acted as the impetus of industrialization as the United States developed into the leading industrialized nation on the globe. Due to this industrialization, there arose many conflicts between workers and their employers. This is because the capitalist employers did not do much to solve the problems of the lives their workers lived.

Thus workers union was formed to champion for the rights of workers. This resulted into the harmonization of the relationship between the workers, farmers and employers, a relationship that continues to prevail until now.

Works Cited Document A: source: U.S. Bureau of the Census, Historical Statistics of the United States, Colonial Times to 1957. Union Membership, 1870-1910.

Document D: source: 1892 Populist Party Platform in Omaha, Nebraska.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Industrialization after the Civil War by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Document E: source: Pullman Trial 1894.

Document F: source: William Jennings Bryan, July 9, 1896, at the Democratic National Convention, Chicago.

Liu, Henry. “The Shape of US Populism: Part II: Long term effects of the Civil War.” Independent Critical Analysis and Commentary, March 14, 2008. 15 Jan. 2011.

[supanova_question]

Types of Learning Theories and Models Essay college essay help near me

Introduction The brain is by far the most complex organ in the human body. Its ability to receive, decipher, and store massive amounts of information is to say the least amazing. Over the years scientists and other medical practitioners have dedicated their time and resources into trying to understand how it works, what makes it work and how it relates and functions with other organs in the human physiology. As such, they have developed theories that indeed help divide it according to various parts and their functionality.

As a result, in-depth research has ensued as pertaining to how the brain processes our thoughts, assists in locomotion and most importantly how it helps us learn and actually retain knowledge and experience. An individual’s ability to learn and retain most of the knowledge greatly depends on the learning model adopted.

Using the case provided, this study shall focus on the creation and retention of memory as some of the core functions of the brain. Using documented proof, the discussion shall set to ascertain the fact that human memory does indeed comprise multiple cognitive systems as regarding to the different types of learning theories and models.

Every field of research must always have a main focus through which questions and answers for that particular study are structured and provided. This having being said, learning research evolves around the belief that there are different types of memory systems that are interconnected and interact with each other to provide a particular outcome.

Additionally, these systems are sub divided into those that handle long- term memories and those that are in charge of short- term memories. The task, hence, is not to define the mechanism of memorizing events and thing, but to explain why some events fail to be remembered by a person.

Learning models Contrast and compare of learning models in relation to analyze the case

The process of learning implies memorizing and retaining events and models of behavior, which enables individuals to change and adjust to new conditions. With regard to the case studying the problems of memorizing and rejecting the experience, it is purposeful to study Freud’s regression theory of human behavior and Skinner’s theory of behavior science, particularly the study of reinforcement that shapes the occurrence of particular behavior patterns (Chance, 2008, p. 160).

Freudian theory of resurgence, or regression, is the recurrence of reinforced behavior that is attached to a tendency to use more primitive modes of behavior because the new ones turn out to be unacceptable in particular situations. In psychology, this learning mode takes place when the actions performed are removed from our consciousness to an unconscious state. Hence, if a particular model of behavior fails to be effective in a situation, it will continue to decrease in frequency.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This pattern of learning and behavior can be interpreted as a defense mechanism being a particular form of adjusting to a situation. Unlike Freud, Skinner insists on the fact that reinforcement, but not extinction, can also lead to a failure to adjust to new forms of behavior, if the reinforcement is negative (Chance, 2008, p. 157).

Apparently, negative experience stimulates the removal or even avoidance of an adverse event. Skinner’s theory is apposed to Freud’s position about the defense mechanism. In particular, reinforcement facilitates the frequencies of behavior whereas the process of extinction leads to a decrease in the behavior frequency.

Extinction makes an individual return to previously established patterns via the decrease of using new methods whereas reinforcement lies in strengthening the existing behavior pattern. In both cases, both reinforcement and extinction lead to a decline in a future probability of an occurrence of new models of behavior.

Analyzing the case under consideration, both theories explain the problem of memory loss, but differently. In particular, Maura’ problem is closely connected with reinforcement and extinction procedures serving as a defense mechanism. Memory loss, therefore, occurs when she encounters a negative experience and, on the contrary a negative experience occurs when she is disappointed by the relationships with her partner.

Such reactions and process are also associated with the specifics of memory systems that include patterns of perceptual learning, and emotional responses (Nevid, 2008, p. 189). In order to explain the problem, it is necessary to analyze the case from the viewpoint of memory organization.

Judging from the case, Maura repeats certain patterns of behavior due to the inability to adjust to new experience, or due to the ignorance of other models of behavior.

She refuses to remember previous behavior patterns because her episodic memory is unable to accumulate experience for constructing a successive chain of life episodes (Chance, 2008, p. 335). The reason for such disorganization can lie in Maura’s reluctance to endeavor negative experience once more.

We will write a custom Essay on Types of Learning Theories and Models specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Explaining the case problems with regard to a particular model

After considering both theories thoroughly, it is quite challenging to decide which learning mode explains best the case. In particular, Freudian theory of resurgence explains why Maura constantly returns to previous pattern of behavior and, in this respect, Maura’s loss of memory can be explained as her desire to return to initially established repetitive patterns and inability to switch from psychological form to another.

Skinner’s model also manages to provide an explanation to Maura’s losses of memory through reinforcement of negative experience.

Hence, when Maura finds out that her partner fails to make a greater romantic commitment, which is a negative condition for her, she tries to do everything possible to stop the influence of bad experience. In other words, loss of memory is strengthened by the consequence of avoiding hurt and disappointment in relations.

The above-presented considerations show that Skinner’s model is more consistent in explaining the mechanism of Maura’s action because it explains why she makes use of the same patterns and why she is unable to adjust to changes. Moreover, Skinner’s theory also explains why Maura resorts to the same actions.

Designing a Modification Program for a Patient Using Skinner’s Model

Due to the fact that Skinner’s theory of learning and behavior is based on using past patterns and consequences as the trigger of future actions, it is necessary to work out a modification plan that would impose change on initially established patterns of behavior that will enable Maura to employ new forms of learning.

A particular emphasis should be made on acquiring experience of past events and changing patterns in accordance with that experience. The starting point should be placed at the moment when Maura seeks to find a greater romantic commitment from her partner. This is the stage when it is necessary to introduce another factor impelling the patient to make other decisions.

According to Skinner, it is possible to shape another learning approaching by means other methods of reinforcement. For example, it would be purposeful to understand the reason why Maura choose a particular type of partners and why she wants them to be romantically oriented.

Considering Ethical Issues While Choosing a Modification Plan

Certainly, every aspect of psychological development of individuals must be considered with regard to ethical issues. In this respect, language is the core in designing a modification plan because it depends on cultural, social and, emotional acceptance of individuals’ actions (Wierzbicka, 1986, p. 593).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Types of Learning Theories and Models by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The assumption that human emotions are universal and they do not depend on cultures and, therefore, language should not affect psychological state of the patient under consideration. Aside from language consideration, it is also necessary to analyze morale with regard to psychology. In particular, a modification plan will take morality and human emotions in the deepest consideration to cognize Maura’s memory systems.

Conclusion Learning and behavior are closely interconnected as learning is acquired through experience which shapes behavioral patterns. Inability to learn and gain experience leads to returning to repetitive patterns. In this study, I set out to explore life experiences of Maura and how various learning models can explain her predicaments.

In order to explain the reasons of the presented pathology, the presented modification plan has been based on Skinner’s theory of behavior disclosing the role of positive and negative reinforcements in shaping behavioral patterns.

Although both, Freudian and Skinner’s models have efficiently justified the cases, Maura’ problem will be solved with the help of the latter as memory loss is closely connected with negative reinforcement. In particular, the presented program will be aimed at shifting from using negative reinforcement to positive one.

Reference List Chance, P. (2008). Learning and behavior: Active Learning Edition. US: Cengage Learning.

Nevid, J. S. (2008). Psychology: Concepts and Applications. US: Cengage Learning.

Wierzbicka, A. (1986). Human Emotions: Universal or Culture Specific? American Anthropologist. 88(3), pp. 584-594.

[supanova_question]

Trading on the Stock Markets Essay essay help free

Table of Contents Background

Trading on the stock market

Conclusion

Works Cited

Background A stock market can be defined as a “public entity for trading of company stock and derivatives at an agreed price; these are securities listed on stock exchange as well as those traded privately” (Anonymous: “Capital and derivatives Market” Para 2). At the beginning of the month of October, the year 2008, the global stock market size was determined to be approximately 37 trillion US dollars.

More so, estimation that has been carried out of the “total world derivatives market” has shown that the value of the derivatives market is about 790 trillion US dollars; a value which is more than ten times the whole global economy size. On the stock market, there is listing of the stocks and trading them. Both the buyers and sellers are brought together on this market (Anonymous: “Capital and derivatives Market” Para 3).

In the United States, the biggest stock market, basing on the market capitalization, is the NYSE – “New York Stock Exchange”. In addition to this, in the United States, we also have other stock exchange markets such as the Dow Jones Stock Market and NASDAQ. In Britain, we have the “London Stock Exchange’.

In Japan, there is the Tokyo Stock Exchange (TSE). TSE is number three in size by “aggregate market capitalization of its listed companies…it had 2,414 listed companies with a combined market capitalization of $3.1 trillion as of May 2010” (“China becomes the world’s third largest stock market” Para 7). In the United Kingdom, we have the London Stock exchange market.

It is located in the city of London, According to “Market Highlights for the first half –year 2010” (Para 3), by the month of August last year (2010), “the exchange had a market capitalization of US$ 2.63 trillion, making it to be the forth largest stock exchange in the world by this measurement and it is the largest in Europe” (“Market Highlights for the first half –year 2010” 1).

In Saudi Arabia, we have the Saudi Stock Exchange, also referred to as “Tadawul”. It is under the control of the “Saudi Arabian Monetary agency””. This is the largest stock exchange market in the region.

As it is pointed out by the “Saudi Stock Exchange”, it has “a market capitalization amounting to much more than US55 billion” (Para 1). This market has been increasing over the years beginning from the time it was set up in the year 1954. This stock exchange, being the only major stock exchange in the country, used to operate informally up to the middle of the 1980s.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Trading on the stock market Those traders who take part in the stock exchange market may be either just small individuals who wish to invest in stocks or they can be very big “hedge fund traders”. Among the exchanges that are carried out, there are those in which transactions are entered in to on a “trading floor” (physically).

This is done by a method referred to as “open outcry”. Such form of sale is employed in both “stock exchanges” as well as “commodity exchanges” in which those engaging in trade make bids and offers by word of mouth.

However, with advancing technology, there has emerged another form exchange in which trading is carried out in a virtual manner. In this, there is use of computers and transactions are carried out electronically without necessarily having the traders interacting physically.

Basically, the trades carried out are on the basis of an “auction market model”. Under this, the buyer engages in bidding for a definite price he is ready to pay and then the prospective seller asks for his or her desirable price from the buyer.

This may go on for sometime until the buyer and the seller meet at a common price that is deemed to be desirable for both parties; the buyer and the seller. At this point, a sale occurs. In a situation where we have two or more bidders (buyers) or askers (seller), one who comes first is the one who is sold to.

A stock exchange is meant to make it possible for the buyers and sellers to interact in order to exchange securities and by doing this, a marketplace is provided. Considering the New York Stock Exchange, this market is a “physical exchange” where the traders interact with one another physically, face to face and it is also a “listed exchange”. Unlike the NYSE, NASDAQ is a “virtual listed exchange” (Anonymous: “NASDAQ” Para 2).

In this particular market, all the trading activities are carried out electronically, over a “computer network. The trading process is the same as that followed by the New York Stock exchange market. The only difference between the two is that, in this market, the buyers and sellers interact electronically rather than physically.

We will write a custom Essay on Trading on the Stock Markets specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Time and again, there has been deviation of active trading from “active exchange” (Ortega and Yalman Para 1). Ortega and Yalman point out that, “Securities firms, led by UBS AG, Goldman Sachs Group Inc. and Credit Suisse Group, already steer 12 percent of U.S security trades away from the exchanges to their internal systems” (Para 2).

They further projected that, there was even a probability of the level of that share going up (to eighteen percent) by the year 2010 “as more investment banks bypass the NYSE and NASDAQ and pair buyers and sellers of securities themselves, according to the data compiled by Boston-based Aite Group LLC, a brokerage consultant” (Ortega and Yalman Para 3).

Other than NASDAQ and the NYSE, in the United States’ stock market, there is the Dow Jones stock market. This was set up in the year 1896 and its founder was Charles Dow. This exchange is “an icon in the trading industry” (“Dow Jones Stock Market” Para 1). It is further pointed out that, basically “the Dow commercial average is a market index that provides a fast method to get to an understanding of how the exchange is fairing on any given day” (“Dow Jones Stock Market” Para 2).

This stock market does not provide “specifics” but instead allows the public to have the knowledge about the overall trends that are being followed by it. Several criticisms have been directed towards the “Dow Jones Stock Market” and these criticisms have been coming form the researchers.

They have criticized this stock market’s move not to include a large number of firms to carry out the representation of the general “market performance”. More criticisms have also arisen in which there has been disagreeing that “trading on all thirty stocks included in the Dow Jones stock market doesn’t always open at the same time each morning, thus skewing the day’s average” ((“Dow Jones Stock Market” Para 2).

However, despite these criticisms, the “Dow Jones Stock market Business average”, in the course of time, has determinedly performed similarly to the broader United States market and this is the reason why this stock market remains to be preferred by many people to the present day.

Considering the case in Saudi Arabia, in March 2010, it was reported in the “All Headline News” that the stock exchange of this country “had opened its doors to foreign investors as a leading investment firm announced that foreign investment in the country was expected to grow by 20 percent in the coming year” (“Saudi Stock Market” Para 1).

This move was taken to enable the foreigners to “invest in ‘Exchange Traded Funds’, an index fund traded on an exchange like a stock so as to offer foreign investors the opportunity to obtain broad-based exposure to the Saudi equity market” (” (“Saudi Stock Market” Para 2).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Trading on the Stock Markets by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In the year 2008, FDI to Saudi Arabia was twenty four million US dollars. This country has also realized “stable improvement in its ranking in the World Bank’s Doing Business index” (“Saudi Stock Market” Para 11).

It moved to position 13 in the year 2010 from position 15 in the previous year and this makes this country to be “the highest ranked country in the Middle East ….the index measures ten different variables ranging from the ease of sharing a business and enforcing contracts to paying taxes and cross border trading”(“Saudi Stock Market” Para 11).

There are some occasions on which trading of particular shares is stopped; sometimes for a few hours or days or even longer. On an individual level, stopping to trade on a stock can take place during a drop.

This step assists in enabling people trading in stock to avoid losing their money. The simplest way to do this is to set “a stop-loss order on one’s brokerage on each of one’s holding to protect oneself against massive drops in the value of holdings” (Hewitt Para).

However, on other occasions, the capital market authority can stop trading a particular stock. It does this for several reasons and among these reasons is that, it may intent to punish inside trading and to regulate the market.

This is clearly evident on the Saudi stock exchange market where it is reported that the stock market has “cleaned up” following the actions taken by the Capital market Authority (“Saudi Stock Market” Para 5).

Lacoma (Para) points out that the most well-known stock market is the NYSE. However, all the stock markets work in the same way, the NYSE works. In these markets, the Capital Market Authorities can stop trading of a particular stock but this occurs in just some specific cases for certain organizations.

This can be carried out in the form of a suspension of a stock market. This implies that those who want to invest shall not have any influence in line with the “suspended stock”. Those people who are owners of this security have no power to sell it and those ready to buy it can not be able to do so.

In addition, the company is prevented from carrying out any adjustments on this stock. Suspensions take place at once and may remain effective, going on for a number of days but not beyond ten days in total (Lacoma Para 2). It is also important to note that suspension is applicable to a single company’s securities and stock and not on the securities and stock of the whole stock market.

Closing down the whole stock market can not be easy. The suspension is not aimed at paralyzing the economy in its entirety in whatever way. Those who wish to invest can go on trading on the stock market; buying and selling stocks from other companies on the market.

Suspensions are meant to make the companies to engage in reviewing their financial records. This in most cases follows suspicion of existence of fraud in a company or in the cases where big flaws have been committed in regard to making records. In some cases, suspension may occur following the need to make clarification of certain legislation. The suspension of stock is carried out in order to safeguard the investors against any uncertainties while all-inclusive investigation on the company’s activities is carried out.

A suspension may have a negative effect on the company’s stock on the stock market. After being suspended, in most cases the stock starts trading at a greatly decreased price. This comes about as a result of the investors being filled with uneasiness in regard to the suspension and look at the company in a suspicious manner even if findings after the suspension were not negative.

It is important to draw a distinction between a suspension and “halts and delays”. A halt takes place when the suspension of the stock is carried out by the company itself and it does this with an intention of sharing some important information with investors. This is always brief and may not go on for even more than an hour. A delay is just like a halt.

However, the difference is that it occurs at beginning of the trading day. In whichever the case; whether it is a suspension, a halt or a delay, all of them involve stopping of trading on the stock market.

Most of the people who invest have come to learn that the stock market is a quite volatile market for one to put his or her money in it. However, it is this market characteristic (volatility) that brings in returns which the investors obtain. Wagner defines volatility as “a measure of dispersion around the mean or average return of a security…….and Standard deviation can be used to measure volatility” (Para 2). This method of measuring volatility gives out information on “how tightly the price of a stock is grouped around the mean or moving average” (Wagner Para 2).

Wagner further points out that, in considering securities, “the higher the standard deviation, the greater the dispersion of returns and the higher the risk associated with the investment” (Para 3). Apart from this using this method in measuring volatility, it can also be measured by taking the mean range to every period, “from the low price value to the high price value” Wagner Para 3).

Basing on this, there is expressing of “the value obtained as a percentage of the starting point of the period….larger movements in the price creating a higher price range result in higher volatility and the lower price ranges result in lower volatility’ (Wagner Para 5).

It is important to note that, there exists a very powerful correlation between “volatility and market performance”. There is a tendency for the level of volatility to come down while there is an increase in the stock market and the level of volatility goes up while the stock market declines. The risk level moves up with the level of volatility and at the same time the level of returns goes down.

To illustrate this clearly, Wagner cites a research that was conducted in 2007 by “Crestmont Research” which was aimed at evaluating the past records of the relationship that exists between the “stock market performance” and the “market volatility”. This research utilized the “average range for each day to measure the volatility of the Standard

[supanova_question]

Salem Witch Trials Research Paper best essay help: best essay help

Introduction “Salem Possessed” is a book written by Paul S. Boyer and Stephen Nissenbaum which focuses on Salem Witch Trials. The writers explain that the problem began in the year 1691 and was marked by the behaviour of some girls in the same village who were involved in fortune telling. They were using a makeshift crystal ball to foretell their future and were aided by a slave couple which had come from Western India.

The first trial began on February in the year 1692 after the arrest of three women who were being accused of witchcraft. The women were inclusive of Sarah Osborn and Sarah Good who did not did not agree to the charges and Tituba who voluntarily agreed to the charges and did not plead innocent.

Around one hundred and eighty five people had been accused by the time the trials came to an end of which one hundred and forty one were women while the rest were men.

The same study explains that out of the total number of the accused, there were fourteen women and five men. Those who faced trial were fifty two women and seven men and finally, those who were convicted were twenty six women and five men (Linder Para. 6).

Since Salem was a religious community, the trials came to and end following a sermon by Increase Marther. The preacher was for protecting innocent people from being persecuted. With that background in mind, this paper shall describe the Salem witch trials and narrow down to women and property in relation to the same.

The Plot Summary The introductory part has highlighted the main points of Salem Witch Trials and it is equally important to discuss the summary of activities which were taking place to be in a position to analyze some themes of the same. The plight of Salem started when one of the church elders by the name John Putman invited Samuel Paris to preach in the village.

Paris latter agreed to become the minister of the village after he was given a better remuneration which included a better salary, privileges as well as allowances.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More During that period, studies indicate that people were divided into two groups of people: the Porters and the Purtnams and all were competing for political as well as religious leadership (Boyer and Nissenbaum pp. 124).

Witchcraft accusations were stirred by the sickness of a young girl who was known as Betty Paris. The girl was complaining of pain and fever and although there was a likelihood that the symptoms were as a result of a disease or some condition like child abuse, it was not possible by then to know the cause of the misery. Nevertheless, some people in the village suspected witchcraft to be the underlying cause. Villagers started to think more about witchcraft when close friends of the sick girl started to experience the same symptoms.

The three girls who were experiencing similar symptoms were known as Mary Walcott, Mary Lewis and Ann Putnam. Although a doctor was consulted to treat them, studies indicate that he diagnosed the problem to have been caused by a supernatural cause (Murphy, Par. 3).

Since the villagers believed that young children were the main target of the witches, there was little cause to doubt the diagnoses. In view of the fact that Salem villagers supposed that dogs were used by witches to bewitch people, one woman proposed the same dogs to be used to verify whether the victims were actually bewitched or not.

To affirm, this dogs were given a cake that was mixed with the urine of the victim and in case the dog and victim displayed similar behaviour, it was concluded that the victim was actually bewitched. The number of the bewitched girls continued to increase and it turned out to be a matter of concern since villagers became obsessed with it.

The trial began when the two girls; Betty and Abigail named the people whom they thought were responsible for their misery. Nevertheless, the analysis of the trial and accusations revealed that the two girls drafted their accusation stories collaboratively. Other girls who were likewise afflicted maintained that they had seen witches flying during winter and were supported by the family of Putnam which was very prominent (Boyer and Nissenbaum pp. 126).

As highlighted in the introductory part, the first group to be accused was composed of three women namely Osborn, Good and Tituba. While Osborn was old and querulous, Good was a beggar who never had a permanent dwelling place and survived mainly by begging for food and shelter from the villagers.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Salem Witch Trials specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The two magistrates who were dealing with witchcraft cases were John Hathome as well as Jonathan Corwoin. The girls and the villagers volunteered to offer information concerning the accused women.

While the girls explained that they suffered greatly in the presence of the accused, villagers maintained that their animals disappeared or were born with deformities once the accused visited their compounds. It was clear that the judges believed that the women were guilty especially due to the questions which they asked them such as whether they had either seen Satan or whether they believed whether they were witches or not (Sutter, Para. 5).

The trial would have taken another course were it not for Tituba who confessed to the accusations. The woman explained that she was once approached by Satan who was a tall man from Boston and latter was requested to be his servant and affirm the same by signing a book. The woman explained that the tall man would either appear as a dog or even as a hog. Although she tried to seek religious counsel; the woman described that she was prevented from doing so by the devil.

Most surprisingly, Tituba explained that she had around four witches who were serving Satan with her, Osborn and Good included. Consequently, due to her confession, the ministers started to look for more witches and majority of the witchcraft sceptic also became silent (Boyer and Nissenbaum pp. 90).

Some other women were accused of witchcraft especially after the girls reported that they were being attacked by them. Young girls were also accused of the same evil; as young as four years of age. The audience had no other reason other than to believe especially due the confession of the afflicted girls who even confessed of being made dumb by the same witches.

As time went by, one accused by the name Deliverance Hobbs also confessed to witchcraft accusations. Due to the increased witchcraft cases, Phips the governor by then established a new court for the purpose of conducting witchcraft trials and appointed five judges for the same purpose.

The trials involved close examination of the accused by the judges and even use of gossip, stories and hearsay. The accused were most disadvantaged as they were not allowed to appeal or to have witnesses to testify on their behalf.

The trials continued to take place even after the trial of Bridget Bishop who was the first man to be tried and hanged. It was risky for anyone to be against the accusations and such a person also stood a chance of being victimized. Some of the people who confessed were allowed to live but most of them were hanged, stoned and some died in prison (The Salem Witch Trials Par. 8).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Salem Witch Trials by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Further studies indicate that the trials came to an end in the year 1693 and some of the accused who were still prison were pardoned and allowed to continue with their normal lives.

Analysis Women and Property

Most scholars have been committed to analyze the issue of Salem witch trials and have come up with different conclusions. To begin with, a virtual analysis of the accused witches indicates that the total number of the accused women were far much more than men.

Most importantly, although some couples were accused, studies indicate that most of the women who were accused were widows. It is also important to note that young girls were also accused of the same crime (Sutter, Para 5).

The critical analysis of the whole issue indicates that there was a big difference between the accusers and the accused. Studies of Campbell (Para. 4) illustrate that most of the people who were accused were living in the south and they were wealthier than the accusers since they had much property. In addition, most of the accused families were aimed at gaining properties from the accused once they were convicted.

Religious factors also came into play since studies indicate that while most of the accused witches were in support of George Burroughs, the accusers and their families were against him and actually contributed greatly in forcing the ex minister to leave their territory (Murphy, Par. 3).

Conclusions As much as men were accused and convicted of witchcraft, women were the main victims. Majority of the women who were accused and convicted were aged forty years and above. In most cases, men who were accused happened to be the relatives of the women witches. Most of the people who were accused were rich, relatively rich or powerful. A critical analysis of the issues in Salem indicates that there were underlying causes to the problem which may be inclusive of economic factors as well as sexual and doctrinal threat (Linder, Par. 8).

This is the main reason why most of the people who were accused were wealthy widows. They were viewed as a threat to some traditions involving the transfer of property from the fathers to the sons. In addition, women who never had male children were also at a greater risk of being accused due to the same issue.

Women who inherited property from their husbands were also at a greater risk of being accused especially when there were male children in the same family (Campbell Para 8.). However, there were some who never had property but were still accused like Martha Carrier. Therefore, it cannot be an understatement to conclude that Salem witch trials were spurred by economic, social and religious issues.

Works Cited Boyer, Paul S. and Stephen Nissenbaum. Salem possessed: the social origins of witchcraft. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974. Print.

Campbell, Donna M. Salem Witch Trials as Fact and Symbol. Web.

Linder, Douglas. The Witchcraft Trials in Salem: A Commentary. Web.

Murphy, Kate. Salem Possessed: The Social Origins of Witchcraft. Web.

Sutter, Tim. Salem Witchcraft: The Events and Causes of the Salem Witch Trials. 2000. Web.

The Salem Witch Trials. 2010. Web.

[supanova_question]

Uncle Tom’s Cabin Essay college essay help online

The book, Uncle Tom’s Cabin by Harriet Beecher Stowe has a strong thematic concern of antislavery with regards to compassion, inhumanity, and cruelty. The story puts its focus on a black slave who suffers for quite a long time due to his ethnic background. Uncle Tom faces life’s reality in a harsh environment where slaves are seen as mere losers. He is an intelligent man and his honesty cannot be overlooked.

Tom is bought as a slave by Mr. Shelby in Kentucky who is kind-hearted and treats him well. He is entrusted with many responsibilities such as finances and house dealings by Mr. Shelby, his master which he does not misuse or violate as Mr. Shelby states “…Tom is an uncommon fellow; he is certainly worth that sum anywhere-steady, honest, capable, manages my whole farm like a clock” (Stowe 3).

Uncle Tom’s Christian morals are evident which gains him favor from the master including freedom to be with his family in his cabin.

Tragically, Mr. Shelby owes the slave trader Haley, a debt which he has to clear. The only solution left is to render Uncle Tom as a ransom to clear his debt. Harley insists that he also has to take Eliza’s (Shelby’s maid) son Harry, with him. Irrespective of Mr. Shelby being an affluent person as he owns estates and many horses, he chooses to sell Uncle Tom to settle debt.

The issue of giving out Harry and Uncle Tom triggers a controversy. Eliza opposes his son’s departure and runs away with harry where she hooks up with George, who is her husband owned by a separate master.

George had escaped hard work he was being subjected to. Harley puts effort to gain hold of Eliza it is fruitless as other slaves of Mr. Shelby sabotage and confuse him the direction to follow in order not to get hold of Eliza. Meanwhile, she has managed to evade Harley by disappearing on the other side of the river and to Canada with the help of strangers.

This is in the pursuit of freedom which is the right of every individual irrespective of his or her ethnicity. Harley re-strategize by sending slave catchers to look for Eliza and his son as he goes back to Mr. Shelby to take uncle Tom who follows submissively due to his Christian morals and since he is aware that the other slaves might also be sold if the debt is not settled.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Harley has plans to sell him at the far south away from his family which suffer due to his departure because they are aware that he will end up dying of being overworked.

All the same, he might be bought by a good master who would appreciate his intelligence and award him for it. Together, they navigate the Mississippi river to New Orleans where they along the way, they witness a mother who commits suicide by jumping overboard due to his son’s departure with slave traders.

It is through the journey that Eva, a daughter of a rich man (Augustine St. Clare) is saved by Uncle Tom when she drops overboard where he gains a favor and is acquired to become a horse-driver. Augustine St. Clare dislikes slavery although he cannot openly oppose it alone not even with the help of his wife who despises slaves.

He has a wife whom they don’t get along well as he got her after facing denial from the family of the one he loved. Following Augustine St. Clare and his daughter’s death, Tom is sold to a cruel, master fiendish Simon Legree the owner of a cotton plantation where he is brutally beaten and eventually dies (Stowe 411).

In conclusion, the book portrays the immoral attributes that arise as a result of slavery, Christianity as a source of consolation and the relevance of the right to motherhood.

The slaves are treated as having no feelings but the book points out that they are capable of having those feelings when they suffer and should therefore not be mistreated just as Christianity points out. The author emphasizes the relevance of personal freedom which is denied to the slaves and therefore discusses slavery from an abolitionist perspective.

Works Cited Stowe, Harriet. Uncle Tom’s Cabin. New York: Barnes

[supanova_question]

History of Native Americans in Mississippi Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Introduction According to Haynes, the territory of Mississippi was created by congress in 1798 when United States was still classified as a young nation[1]. President John Adams, who was the president at the moment, had tossed the country into war with France, which was undergoing revolution at the moment. In 1790s, there was a western surge that was primarily caused by the defeat of the Indians tribes commanded by Gen.

Anthony Wayne and the negotiation undertaken by the Thomas Pinckney, a U.S minister that reopened the Mississippi river. These unsettling times gave way to the possession of Natchez, a long disputed district that was named after a vanished tribe of Indians, passed to the United States[2].

The state of Mississippi was approved through an act of legislation on 26th February 1836[3]. According to Baca, the Native American Indian groups of Choctaw and Chickasaw were the most populous; the southern and central parts of the present Mississippi were occupied by Choctaw native group while the northern part was occupied by the Chickasaw native group[4].

History of Native Americans in Mississippi The core of the American Native group of Chickasaw was located in the present day Mississippi. In addition to this, the Chickasaw also possessed additional territories, in present day Western Kentucky, eastern Arkansas and western Tennessee. The cultural and language values of the Chickasaw native group were closely related to their counter parts, the Choctaw, who lived in the southern part of the present day Mississippi.

The two groups in turn were culturally tied to their counter parts the Creek who lived in the eastern part of Alabama and Georgia[5]. The political organization of the Chickasaw was centrally placed in between the Creek and the Choctaw. This is because they were not as informal as the Choctaw was and on the other hand, not as rigidly structured as the Creek.

The Natchez people, whose dwellings were along the lower side of the Mississippi river, were elaborate in their social structure. The land upon which the Chickasaw settled on was a flood plain of the Mississippi river, thus the natives were forced to build their houses and villages on the high patches of land to avoid flooding[6].

Effects of American expansion into lands of Mississippi valley and west of Mississippi river The years 1780-1880 were years of adjusting, learning, experimentation and fighting for dominance for land and the resources in it. In between this century, there was a decline in power and population of the Native Americans. Migration was another effect that was eminent during the expansion, as the natives were required to relocate west to Indiana territory on the west side of the river.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Racism and denigration of culture were some of the effects that resulted from the American expansion into lands of Mississippi valley. This is because in times of conflicts, the Indians were considered racially inferior and culturally denigrated[7].

Relationship between the Native Americans and the federal government The United States’ Indian policy was designed for the sole purpose of meeting the economic, spiritual, and political wishes and needs of its citizens.

These wishes did not coincide with those of the Native Americans, and in conflict, the natives were normally overpowered by the mighty power of the state and federal governments. The relationship was hence strained as the state tried to alleviate the Native people in a manner that required cultural transformation thus making the natives reject the proposed transformations[8].

Recognition of sovereignty permeated the relationship existing between the Natives and the United States federal in the sense that the congress was in a position of denying it. A large number of the Indians who figured in the six and a half years of America’s revolution war died and those who survived faced hardship in reconstruction and postwar recovery[9].

Considering the role played by the Native groups that settled in the present day Mississippi in mapping the history of America, one cannot deny there was a great deal of unjust committed to them by the Expansion of the Americans into the Mississippi valley.

Not only did the Natives face racism and denigration of culture, they also lost their lives and endured hardships in postwar recovery all in the name of American Revolution. This said, the natives should be compensated for the wrongs done to them in the past, as history can be a reference point of the future ahead.

Bibliography Baca, Keith. Native American place names in Mississippi. NY, University press of Mississippi, 2007.

We will write a custom Essay on History of Native Americans in Mississippi specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Brown, A.J. History of Newton County, Mississippi, from 1834 to 1894. Louisiana, Pelican Publishing Company, Inc, 1999. Haynes, Robert. The Mississippi Territory and the Southwest Frontier, 1795-1817. Kentucky, the university press of Kentucky, 2010.

Trigger, Bruce. North America, Part 1. Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1996. Waldman, Carl. Encyclopedia of native tribes. NY, Infobase publishing, 2006.

Footnotes R .v. Haynes, The Mississippi Territory and the Southwest Frontier, 1795-1817, (Kentucky, the university press of Kentucky, 2010), p. 1

R .v. Haynes, The Mississippi Territory and the Southwest Frontier, 1795-1817, (Kentucky, the university press of Kentucky, 2010), p. 2

A.J. Brown, History of Newton County, Mississippi, from 1834 to 1894, (Louisiana, Pelican Publishing Company, Inc n.d), p. 1

K. A. Baca, Native American place names in Mississippi (NY, University press of Mississippi, 2007), p. xii

5C.Waldman, Encyclopedia of native tribes, (NY, Infobase publishing, 2006), p. 60,61

B.G. Trigger, North America, Part 1, (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press,1996 ), p. 461

B.G. Trigger, North America, Part 1, (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press,1996), p. 462, 463

B.G. Trigger, ibid.

B.G. Trigger, ibid.

[supanova_question]

Solutions to Computer Viruses Analytical Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Solutions to computer viruses

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction As much as technology is useful to human beings, it comes with its challenges. One of such challenge that has troubled technology users for a long period of time is computer viruses. They refer to computer programs that are created by malicious software developers or computer programmers to harm other people’s computers.

Computer viruses are a great problem as they cause damage to data and they can potentially lead to system malfunction (Brain 1). Other viruses can be used by hackers to get information from other people’s computers without permission.

Solutions to computer viruses The best solution for the problem of computer viruses is installation of antivirus software on computer systems. Once antivirus software is installed in a computer system, it protects the computer system from such malicious software and ensures that any program that runs in the computer system is authorized.

Examples of antivirus software include Kaspersky, McAfee, Norton, Avast etcetera. The only down side of antivirus software is that they are also programs and thus they are not intrinsically perfect.

The antivirus software is thus frequently updated in order for it to efficiently protect a computer system (Brain 1). This may prove to be expensive to the user although the cost of updating antivirus software is not as high as the initial cost of acquiring the antivirus software.

The computer system user should also be extra careful while using his/her computer. This is especially crucial when the user is working with online application since the World Wide Web has many viruses. Sometimes hackers and virus developers may even develop an application that will ask the user to click on a window to see what it contains.

On clicking the window, the virus is permitted to run in the users computer systems and, this way, it may lead to performance bottlenecks or cause serious loss of data. It is thus of essence for users to ensure that they do not run applications that they are not sure about.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Users should also avoid being gullible while viewing high risk sites like entertainment sites in which such applications are found. Other links and images that may be sent as spam messages by hackers and virus developers should also be avoided. This is because most computers get infected with viruses though the use of the internet.

Conclusion With the continued use of, and advancement in, technology, a lot of technology-related problems have arisen. Viruses are more destructive than ever. Organizations are continually losing important and costly information.

This calls for keener and greater care of our computer systems against the effects of viruses. Other measures that people can take to mitigate the effects of viruses are ensuring that files are properly backed-up so that once information is lost the organization does not go back to the drawing board.

Efforts should also be made to ensure that once a computer system is infected with viruses, the information saved in it is salvaged.

For instance, files and information in a computer system operating a Windows Operating System can be salvaged by running a live CD of the Linux OS.

This is done by booting the computer system from the Linux OS CD and finding the files that are not part of the Windows System files, and are not created by the user. The only disadvantage of this kind of operation is that it requires a highly intelligent IT (Information Technology) professional.

Works Cited Brain, Marshall. “How Computer Viruses Work”. 2010 – January 13, 2010, .

We will write a custom Essay on Solutions to Computer Viruses specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Criminal justice Essay essay help

Table of Contents Parker’s crime control model

Packer’s due process model

Best model for Americans interest

Reference List

The two models -crime control and due process- put forward by Hebert Parker have a major bearing on the criminal justice system greatly. The models have been useful in helping to deal with the complexities in the criminal process. The models make it easier to understand the workings of the justice system by simplifying the values underlying the process.

The two modes have both similar and different values but the major difference between the two is that the due process model concerns itself with the protection of individual rights while the rime control model advocates for societal security as well as order. The focus of the paper will be on the overview and analysis of the two models. In addition, it shall look at which model serves American citizens better.

Parker’s crime control model The crime control model has the following main assertions. The fundamental goal of the criminal process should be to repress crime. The police should have the authority to conduct arrests and do fact- finding. Suspects are guilty until proven otherwise. The mode suggests that the main aim of the justice system is protecting the rights of victims and not making the defendants and their rights a priority.

The criminal process should operate smoothly and swiftly and the main goal of the criminal justice process should be uncovering the truth and establishing factual guilt of the arrestees (Packer, 1968).

The main assumption of the crime control model is to repress crime in the criminal process. The model draws it authority from the legislature and not the courts. Crime control guarantees social freedom and helps to maintain law and order in the society. Applying the model helps to protect the people together with their property from harm.

The model asserts that lack of proper law enforcement is tantamount to breakdown in the public order and consequently the loss of human freedom. If the laws are not reinforced and leads to a perception that there is a failure in apprehending and convicting criminals in the criminal process.

Consequently, a disregard for legal control sets in and innocent citizens become victims of unwarranted invasions to their interests. The increased rate of crimes hinders the members of the society from enjoying their freedom thus limiting their liberty. The model fundamental value is guaranteeing social freedom to the members of the society through the criminal process (Packer, 1968).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More To guarantee social freedom the crime control model advocates for efficiency within the criminal process to identify criminal suspects, determine their guilt and take appropriate actions in terms of convictions. Packer was of the opinion that a strong police force could contain crime for the known crimes (1968). However, it is important to note that many numbers of crimes go unreported and thus the efficiency of the model in crime suppression is questionable.

For the model to be considered successful, the rate of catching criminals and bringing them to convictions must be high. For this reason, the model relies heavily on legislature instead of the courts to speed up the process as cases in courts may take a very long time before their conclusion. To achieve speed and finality in the criminal process, the process must be efficient and allow the cases to proceed without undue delays.

The speedy progress in the crime control model happens because the methods used are informal hence reducing chances of delaying cases by following the formal methods that might be challenged and waste time trying to prove the challenges. The typical formal processes of cases should be removed because they slow down the speed of cases.

The process can be made simple and fast by interrogating suspects at the police stations instead of taking them to court where they go through the formal process that involves time-consuming examinations and cross-examinations (Packer, 1968).

The model advocates for an extrajudicial process to a judicial process. Informal operations should be employed in the criminal process, as they are faster unlike the formal operations that follow many rituals. The assumption of the model is operating, as managerial models where different activities go on from one-step to another seamlessly just like a conveyer belt.

In other words, the crime control mode is perceived as a screening process where each stage leads to a successful finality. To achieve the successful convictions the model screens cases at the initial stage and using expertise it can be determined which suspects are likely to be guilty or not.

Those who have a high likelihood of being guilty are taken through the successive process expeditiously and a conclusion arrived at sooner. On the other hand, those cases that have minimal or no likelihood of being found guilty are thrown out of the process.

We will write a custom Essay on Criminal justice specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The police perform the task of fact finding in stations or in the streets and do not rely on judges and lawyers in courts. The crime control model relies on factual guilt, which is brought by the police through their fact find and used as evidence to prove that a suspect is guilty without a doubt (Roach, 1999).

The basis for screening the cases is the guilty assumption. The arrestees are guilty according to this model until their innocence can be proved. Thus, according to the model, arrestees are considered guilty and hence the government has the responsibility of punishing them. Moreover, law enforcement agencies prefer this model because they treat the suspects as if guilty and thus should be arrested, prosecuted and convicted for breaking the law.

In this case, the police have powers to make arrests and establish whether arrestees are factually guilty (Roach 1999). However, some limitations are set on the interrogation methods to ensure their reliability by the police because coerced confessions would lead to incarceration of innocent people.

The arrestees are barred from contacting their lawyers as this would only lead to delays and those who are guilty might get off the hook by following their lawyers advice. They say that a lawyer should not come to the station as his or her place is reserved in the courtroom.

Moreover, the police should have the authority to conduct arbitrarily searches on suspects because only the guilty would have anything to hide. The evidence obtained illegally should be acceptable during trial because evidence such as drugs or stolen property is a proof of crime regardless of the methods used to obtain them (Roach 1999).

Packer’s due process model The due process works on the following assumptions. Reduce the power of the police to prevent them from abusing innocent people. Suspects are innocent until proven otherwise. Protect the rights of the defendants in the criminal justice process. The constitutional rights of every individual should be upheld by the criminal justice authorities for instance, the fourth amendment, which prohibits arbitrary searches.

The criminal process should have obstacles that safeguard the defendant from until proven factually guilty. The government should refrain from considering people guilty based on facts until they go through legal procedures to prove their guilt.

Unlike the crime control model that resembles a conveyer belt in its smooth operations, the due process model is an obstacle belt. It has stages designed in such a way that they impede the case from going up further through the process. The model relies on the Supreme Court to validate its operations as well as on courts restrictions in the criminal process (Roach, 1999).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Criminal justice by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The aim of the due processes is to ensure that defendants are treated fairly by the criminal justice system by relying less on efficiency unlike the crime control model.

The due process lays emphasis on equal treatment of defendants or suspects in spite of their social or economic class. For instance, all have a right for counsel representation. Thus, those people who are arrested are allowed to call their lawyers. The suspects who cannot afford a lawyer, the government appoints one on their behalf because the due process objective is to accord equal protection even to the disadvantaged members of the society.

The due process does not allow police to find facts in stations and in the streets to convict the arrestees. The suspects are treated fairly and Miranda rights made known to them during their arrest.

This will prevent them from giving information to the police that is self-incriminatory and can be used against them in trial. The police should not take advantage of a suspect to get a confession to build a case against them. This step is taken to reduce the instances when police arrest people and sentence them before taking them through the legal criminal process.

The police do not have the right to detain people as they do their fact-finding, they can find the facts then make the arrest unless when there is reason to believe that they will not attend trial (Roach, 1999). The due process does not rely solely on the ability of the police of conducting investigations because the process can be faulty as it is not error-proof.

Packer says that people are poor in observing disturbing events and their recollection of the events maybe incorrect and the confessions that arrestees make in stations maybe because of coercion and the police may end up listening to what they may want to hear instead of seeing the truth (1968).

The witnesses of the criminal events maybe biased and against the accused and the police would not work towards finding the truth to its logical conclusion because protecting them is not their primary responsibility. Hence, the due process rejects the informal processes of fact-finding.

The model insists on formal fact-finding processes where an impartial tribunal listens to a case. Moreover, the model provides an opportunity for defendants to bring civil actions against police abuse or violation of their rights. The model also gives the defendant an opportunity to discredit the case set before them before making its ruling.

The model also recognizes that there is a possibility of making an error during the criminal process and allows further scrutiny of facts in case the truth was overlooked in the proceedings. As long as the defendant can prove that an error was made during, the criminal process scrutiny can be allowed. The due process model does not demand finality like the crime control does because the aim is not to conclude cases but ensure that the process is fair as possible to the defendant (Packer, 1968).

The arrestees are innocent until their guilt is proven according to this model. It therefore follows that a criminal process should be conducted in such a way that the defendant is proved either innocent or guilty beyond any reasonable doubt.

The prosecutor and the judges should not encourage the defendants to enter guilty pleas during pre-trials by offering them deals. The criminal process should not be looked at as a burden that has to be done away with by entering pleas rather as a proper way process in the criminal justice system.

The due process recommends that the criminal trial establish that a defendant is legally guilty beyond any shadow of doubt instead of proving factual guilt (Packer, 1968). The model urges that the police cannot do this but only judges and defense lawyers in a court of law can (Roach, 1999; Packer, 1968).

Best model for Americans interest The American citizens ought to have an effective justice system. The strategy for ensuring that the justice system is effective has been debated for many years. The two criminal processes modes proposed by Herbert Packer have been debated for long because they represent two philosophies- conservative and liberal.

The crime control model advocates for a safe society where there is law and order and its philosophy is conservative. On the other hand, there is the due process model that advocates for the protection of the rights of people from any form of injustice and this perspective is liberal in nature.

The political climate determines which model is favored by the society at a particular time. The two positions are in conflict and the justice system has had to choose one over the other over time. However, choosing one model to follow is not easy because various people have different opinions.

The due process appears to be the best model for the American citizens. Some propose the due process model that seeks to protect individual freedoms. In this process, the arrestees do not lose their right to be treated well as they are taken to be innocent. The law enforcers uphold the constitutional guarantees of the individuals and thus protect innocent people from being convicted wrongfully.

The mode is good because many people have been convicted wrongful and served behind bars for crimes they did not commit. For example, Cornelius Dupree was exonerated after serving thirty years behind bars in Texas following a DNA exam.

The due process for allowing the contest of the rulings against defendants gives them an opportunity to make appeals that may actually result in their exoneration. Moreover, this provision makes the American people feel that the justice system is fair in its treatment of all citizens because the constitution protects all American citizens regardless of their race and ethnicity.

Therefore, the American citizens are protected against racial profiling even though this may not be the case on the ground. Through the due process, the justice system puts checks and balances upon itself to prevent the government from treating the citizens arbitrarily.

Those who oppose the due process say that it puts the rights of the defendants and completely ignores the victims of crimes. Moreover, the law enforcers say that the Fourth Amendment in the constitution makes it hard for them to carry out their activities of crime prevention as it limits them from conducting raids and searches.

The limitations arise from the various interpretations of the Fourth Amendment by the courts. The interpretations change over time making the work of the law enforcers hard because of the confusion that ensues thereof.

Not only do the police have to consider the fourth amendment, but also the individual rights outlined in the bill of rights such as right to an attorney, assume an individual innocent until proven otherwise amongst others. In addition, the due process limits how far the government can go in treating and individual because the constitution allows individual a right to privacy.

On the contrary, the due process follows the criminal process formally thus giving any American arrestee an opportunity to go through the process and through their legal counsel present evidence to the court that may prevent them from going to jail.

Moreover, the obstacles in the process ensure that they are not sentenced prematurely before the cases are exhausted completely before they are either found to be innocent or guilty.

The due process model unlike the crime control model which advocates for speedy prosecutions and convictions and relies heavily of the evidence of the police through their fact-finding acknowledges that the police can be wrong and thus does not rely on factual guilt but legal guilt proved in a court of law.

The due process is far more realistic than the crime control model, which seems to infringe upon the ideals contained in the declaration of independence and ideals held dear by the American citizens.

Reference List Packer, H. (1968). The limits of criminal sanctions. New York: University of Stanford Press.

Roach, K. (1999). Four Models of the criminal process. Journal of Criminal Law

[supanova_question]

Students and their Behaviors Expository Essay essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Types of Students

Understanding and Dealing with Different Behaviors

Conclusion

Reference List

Introduction Education is very vital and everybody should be given an opportunity to have access to it; it enables individuals to be critical thinkers and be in a better position to make enlightened decisions regarding various aspect of the world. The classroom setting is however faced with various challenges brought about by the diversity of the students involved. Different students exhibit different capabilities and behaviors posing a challenge to the teachers and other staffs involved in the provision of education.

A teacher should however try his or her best to ensure that all the students acquire quality education through the application of different teaching techniques aimed at facilitating the learning process. This paper will look into some of the behaviors in students, reasons for the behaviors, the appropriate education programs, and interventions that can be applied to deal with the behaviors.

Types of Students There are different types of students depending on their behaviors or characteristics, for example, drop outs or hang outs are the students who start by being inconsistent in their school attendances and may only come for examinations then finally drop out of school if necessary measures are not taken.

They are more concerned with social issues than they are on academic matters and usually do not perform well in class. Another type is where the students are serious in academic work and at the same time balances with the social world and hence attain good grades. There are other students who dwell on the last minute and waste most of their school life only to have a lot of pressure sometimes before the examination.

There are also the nerd students who are usually very nice, perform well but are usually not social. Students can also be generally classified as hyperactive, passive-aggressive, and hostile aggressive among other categorizations. In this paper, Sara is a nerd student though with some emotional problems while Lupe falls under the drop out or hang out group (The Red and Black Archives, 2008).

Understanding and Dealing with Different Behaviors Since there are different behaviors in students, it is important for teachers to understand and deal with them accordingly. Sara may be a bright student but her performance may be negatively affected by the withdrawal and lack of socialization behavior. Socialization is very essential as it lifts up a student’s self esteem and helps him or her deal with various situations.

A good way of dealing with this behavior is through appreciation and motivation by the teachers which works by raising the self esteem of the student and encouraging them to do better. Direct teaching of social problem solving, counseling, encouragement of group discussion and providing group formation opportunities among the students will also enhance socialization.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Lupe’s problem is more of a discipline-related than emotional problem. One way of dealing with her problem is peer oriented intervention where peers can be used to bring about positive improvement, for instance, association with those who do not miss class but take academic work seriously.

Another way is the involvement of parents where the parents are used to encourage the student to attend school regularly by showing them the importance of education and how performance is affected by attendance. Equipping Lupe with social problem solving skills is also essential as they help one resist bad peer influence, solve conflicts and most importantly cope with emotions and stress (Mishra, 2007).

Conclusion Self esteem and emotional well being are essential in any student’s life as they help establish a sense of belonging, confidence, and self motivation that are necessary in the learning process especially in promoting good behavior and discipline.

Reference List Mishra, R.C. (2007). Classroom Behavior. New Delhi: APH Publishing.

The Red and Black Archives (2008). Three Types Of Students Roam Campus. Web.

[supanova_question]

Culture Influence on Personal Identity Personal Essay college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

How and Why Culture Influence Identity

Chinese – Indonesians’ Culture in relation to Personal Identity

Personal Example

Conclusion

Work Cited

Introduction Culture or the way of life is attributed to the personality of an individual and makes them who they really are. Self awareness emphasizes the significance of an individual to exist and is attributed to social views and practices. It defines individual characteristics and contributes to the diversity of people in the world and this makes life interesting.

Culture and personal identity relate closely and are dependent on each other. Construction of identities is within individual in relation to a particular historical background and organization. This paper shall explore the personality trait explained above and explain the contribution that culture has made.

How and Why Culture Influence Identity The vibrant Indonesian culture is ethnic and is also being influenced by countries such as China and India which neighbor it. Cultural identity is marked by the influence from the family, regional, and religious aspects. For instance, am a mixture of Chinese and Indonesian, born in Indonesia and have lived there my entire life.

My family background is relatively humble although my parents provide for my basic needs. However, Luxuries are not always present when needed. With hard work, the family is better than before since the parents have worked extra hard to make ends meet. Nevertheless, the initial financial constrains that my family experienced contributed to my personality.

I have come to be known as a girl of low profile since my cultural background has dictated so. I have learnt to save money and use it on important things only. In addition, I’ve learnt to share with others and not to become self-engrossed, an image that I always portray not only to my parents and friends but also to the society at large. This has made me and the whole family relate well with others.

Chinese – Indonesians’ Culture in relation to Personal Identity Chinese- Indonesians are an ethnic minority whose culture is heterogeneous. They have been categorized into totok and peranakan. Since peranakan have their birthplace as Indonesia, they are identified with the ethnic regions of Indonesia and they disregard their Chinese origin.

In contrast, the totok has a lesser Indonesian orientation instead, are more of Chinese since them or their parents have been born in china (Aimee 77).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another distinction is in the commercial activities undertaken by the groups. Totok group are geared on achieving business success and accumulate wealth. Thus, this is reflected in their self-reliance, investment approach, and prowess which are aspects that have greatly influenced my identity.

As a totok I practice a significant cultural value known as the guanxi. It is a concept which points out that for one to succeed, he or she should relate with people who matter and one must harmonize with the environment instead of altering it.

“For instance, through his personal and financial connections with government officials, particularly Suharto, whom he befriended long before he became Indonesia’s president, Liem Sioe Liong amassed a multibillion dollar importer that encompassed the manufacturing of cement and steel, automobile distribution …” (Aimee 78).

The example emphasizes the aggressiveness of the totok which in turn has taught me to avoid being self-centered but instead count on others in every activity I undertake in life.

On the other hand, the peranakan base their engagements on merit hence are not very successful in the Indonesian commercialism. Therefore, being a totok means that the culture has dictated my hardworking nature and most significantly, my networking and social nature. This has in turn affected my personality of being considerate of others and avoiding being self-centered.

Personal Example Religious aspects, social environment, and distinct originality have had a strong effect on my identity. Being a Chinese- Indonesian I have learnt proper use of money and resources in order to become successful in life contribute to my identity of being low profile.

The family is a very important institution based on the cultural values if Chinese-Indonesians. Family ties are maintained and preserved by practice of norms such as marriage which ensures solidarity among members (Aimee 74).

We will write a custom Essay on Culture Influence on Personal Identity specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It is the role of the parents to teach their children proper manners in life and this has been properly implemented by both of my parents in a strict way which has enabled me to follow the rules and regulations set in various areas quite easily. The family union is relevant to set a good example to the children and ensure happiness in marriage. Marriage is one cultural value that is highly regarded by Chinese-Indonesians.

Indonesian culture is very categorical on religious morals which are elements that are reflected in the entire society and more specifically by my trait of putting others ahead of me and sharing my resources with them. I believe that Sex before marriage is a vice that is forbidden by my culture which helps maintain an environment where children can grow well, become educated, and attain a high degree of moral standards.

Being a Muslim country it is also under the influence of other religions such as Buddhism as well as Hinduism which may as well have played a part on my personal identity. Its cultural, richness is depicted in the country’s art and theatre work such as dances and music.

Conclusion The economic background, family relations and ethnic distinctions have contributed significantly to the personality trait of being a low profile person who is considerate of others. Moreover, belonging to a Chinese-Indonesian ethnicity means that I have interacted with several cultures.

A multicultural interaction may have similar or contradicting effects on personal identity which is reflected in my personality making it hard to evaluate specifically whether I am of totok or peranakan origin.

Nevertheless the role played by my immediate family has guided me as I interact with the social environment around me. The culture has enabled me be identified in the society as a low profile woman. This does not only help to deliberately avoid undue prominence but also to exercise personal freedom and acceptance.

Work Cited Aimee, Dawis. The Chinese of Indonesia and their Search For Identity: The Relationship Between Collective Memory and the Media. New York: Cambria Press. 2009. Print.

[supanova_question]

The Greek Tragedy and the Frank Epos: Finding the Points of Contact Compare and Contrast Essay college essay help near me

The Lion’s Pride of the Hero: Song of Roland vs. The Iliad Although the authors of the greatest poems ever written throughout the history of the mankind can be split by time and distance, their ideas intertwine in a paradox and inexplicable way. In spite of the fact that Homer and the unknown author of Song of Roland could never meet, the two poems have so much in common that one might think that the Providence Itself guided the stylus of Homer and the hand of the unknown writer. As Matthew Russell said, “The comparison of The Song of Roland with The Iliad is inevitable” (Song of Roland, 200).

Since the writings of the Ancient Greece were the earliest documents which survived harsh time-testing, Homer was considered the first man to introduce the rest of the mankind such things as moral principles and certain moral rules. Indeed, the poems of his are a mosaic of all kinds of admonitions. It is important that Homer was the first to teach the ancient world a lesson of morals. He spoke of such things as pride, duty and honor, explaining people what is considered good and what is taken as bad and indecent.

Thus, the first lesson of pride is taught in his poem The Iliad. Homer showed that the pride of a hero, who was actually half-God in the ancient Greek understanding, is something as strong as a stone. Among the qualities of a hero, the pride and the honor were of the utmost importance, according to Homer.

Next to Achilles’ pride, there is Roland and his own heroism. Proving reckless and at the same time devoted to his friends, Roland is closer to the modern understanding of a hero who sacrifices himself not for the sake of an exploit, but for whom and what he values most.

Learning to be Dutiful: Roland and Achilles Because of different time context and the different environment, the writers approached the role of duty in quite different ways. While Homer’s Achilles takes his duty from completely practical point of view, which is to protect the homeland and its citizen from the Trojans, Roland takes both the duty to fight and the responsibility for his friends in battle as the equal ones.

To put it in simpler words, Achilles’ duty is to fight for his home, while Roland’s duty is fighting for his principles. It is worth paying attention to the fact that Achilles decides to stop the battle for Agamemnon, while Roland never leaves his friends in need, even when his own life comes at a stake. Thus, “The Iliad of the Franks” (Song of Roland, 200) developed the ideas of its ancestor.

However, it must be mentioned that both poems equally value the civil duty of a warrior. Homer and the unknown French poet were preoccupied with the idea of patriotism to the same extent, it seems. Despite all the difficulties, their heroes fight for their ideas and for the future, though the characters never know if they will see this future.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the Problem of Religion, or the Complicity of God-and-Man Relationships Since the question of religion is one of the trickiest subjects, the arguments concerning the religious issues in both poems never cease. Because of the modern religious ideas, the ones in the poems can seem rather savage-like for an average man, yet these ideas prove quite well-developed ones for their epoch, both provoking and providing food for thoughts.

It is obvious that Song of Roland makes God the supernatural creature which is both just and powerful. In the fight between Pinabel and Thierry, He helps the latter, and Thierry, though times weaker than Pinabel, wins. God stays an invisible talisman of justice. In contrast to the French epos, The Iliad depicts God as a cruel and savage force. In Homer’s understanding, Greek gods can possess the same drawbacks as people do.

Thus, The Iliad, the grandiose epic poem, and Song of Roland, a bridge between the Greek mythology and classical theology, prove to have a lot of things in common. Despite the time and space gap, the two writers could think in unison. This is another proof to the idea that literature can be a link between civilizations.

Works Cited Song of Roland. Trans. Matthew Russell. Berkeley: UC Press, 1883. Print.

The Song of Roland and Its Critics. The Periodical. Vol. 5. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1914. Print.

[supanova_question]

Subculture Theories Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Hebdige’s Subculture Theory

McKracken’s Subculture Theory

Tittley’s Subculture Theory Analysis

Conclusion

Reference List

Introduction Subcultures usually emerge when persons in similar situations begin to feel that have been neglected by their mainstream societies (McShane,

[supanova_question]

Group Dynamics: Characteristic Behavior of the Group within the Campus Research Paper best college essay help

Introduction Group dynamics is the study of the characteristic behaviors of a group of people. This study is relevant to psychological, sociological, and communication fields that are also socially related to each other. One of the general characteristics of groups is that the members develop norms, roles, specific relations and developments and behavioral changes.

Organizational development group processes aid in understanding of the characteristic behaviors of the group members who are trying to settle a particular conflict. This work describes the characteristic behaviors of my group within our campus.

Analysis of My Group I am a member of the environmental group in our campus that deals with matters of voluntary environmental management. We engage in voluntary clean up of the school compound and the neighborhood. Part of our projects also includes visiting high schools and holding talks to the respective environmental clubs.

We also participate in outreach programs that aim at creating environmental awareness to members of the public. Other programs that we undertake include visiting rehabilitation facilities where we do some cleaning and care-taking to victims of drug addiction.

This is one reason why many non-governmental organizations have begun to see the need of partnering with the club to enhance their agendas and also to help in establishing their directions (Gottlieb, 2005). Partnering helps the NGOs recognize specific talents and develop skills to students who may be considered for employment in the future.

Currently, the group has close to two hundred members. Since it is quite challenging for the entire group to visit one particular area in the same time, we are usually split into smaller and more manageable groups that do not exceed twenty five people. Thus, at one instance, the entire environmental awareness group can visit several places with the smaller groups acting as the representatives of the whole group.

Membership to this group requires that one must be a bonafide student in the campus. There is also a registration fee of twenty dollars per student and an annual subscription of half that amount, which is ten dollars per student. Once one becomes a member, they get to enjoy many privileges. The privileges include automatic connection to field attachments during the long breaks. They also include subsidized prizes for the quarterly magazines. One also will get the opportunity of taking part in the annual open days.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The environmental club does not discriminate on gender, race or skin color. Students from all walks of life are therefore encouraged to become members. This is because the society’s activities also help fill up the free time between lessons to ensure that students engage in activities that do not waste their time while in campus (Bernstein

[supanova_question]

The Effects of the Media on Creativity and Self-Esteem Analytical Essay essay help: essay help

In the area of our psyche, the media wields frightening power. As consumers, we may believe we are active participants in the media. There may be an assumption that we choose our media, that we police its affects, that we understand its affects, and that we successfully counter any negative stereotypes or insensitive cultural representations that our media may depict with our own innate sense of self.

We may believe that the media does not teach us how to think. We may also believe that our creativity and self esteem is in our hands, to nurture or decimate as we see fit. Unfortunately, the opposite is true. This paper represents an engagement with the work of three authors who have studied the personal and private effects of the media on the individual’s psyche: Stuart Hall, James Lull, and Laura Mulvey.

As these authors demonstrate, media representations, specifically those of “the other,” – namely, all the women, and all of the other races on this planet besides Caucasians – still exact a heavy toll on our creativity, our ability to take risks, and our ability to hold, bolster, and develop our self esteem. Simply in seeing ourselves as “other,” affects our self worth detrimentally and sometimes irreversibly.

The controversy surrounding British sprinter Linford Christie and the British tabloid press in the mid nineties illustrates a crucial and heart breaking example of the media’s might in the area of self esteem. The British tabloid media’s antiquated cultural representations of black men cruelly and utterly robbed this tremendously gifted and hard working athlete of his moment of glory after winning the gold medal in the 1992 Olympic games (Hall 230).

Rather than highlight the training, sacrifice, and mental focus that Christie demonstrated in becoming an Olympian, the British newspaper The Sun instead chose to focus on the “vulgar, unstated but widely recognized ‘joke’ at his expense: namely that the tight-fitting Lycra shorts that he wears are said to reveal the size and shape of his… ‘lunchbox’ (Hall 230).

Said “joke” actually crossed the boundary into marketing, as Hall notes, when a firm approached Christie to inquire about marketing their lunchboxes using Christie’s image (Hall 230).

Christie, understandably, felt the joke was racist, and inappropriate given the context. Hall carefully highlights the effect that the media had on Christie’s self esteem in this case: Christie felt “humiliated” (Hall 230). He had just won Olympic gold, arguably one of the highest honors awarded. Yet the media’s focus on stereotypical elements, namely, the expansiveness of a black man’s genitals, undercut Christie’s honor completely.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As Christie notes, “it happened the day after I won the greatest accolade an athlete can win…I don’t want to go through life being known for what I’ve got in my shorts. I’m a serious person” (Hall 230). Herein lies the media’s impact: the absolute erosion of any potential credibility “the other” may earn, in one fell swoop.

As Hall notes, one of the most effective weapons in the media’s arsenal is to direct our focus. In placing the focus away from the Olympic gold and on to Christie’s shorts, the media successfully “eclipsed” the black man and “turned him into a penis” (Hall 230). The effect, as evidenced by Christie’s reaction, eroded some level of self esteem that Christie had associated with the win.

The media also affects and to a large extent directs ideology, again through its power to focus attention on certain elements and ignore others. Theorist James Lull points to the fact that “some ideologies are elevated and amplified by the mass media, [and] given great legitimacy by them” (Lull 16). In this regard, the media has an insidious ability to manipulate individual creativity on the unconscious level.

Since certain ideas promoted by the media find their way into ideology, as Lull explains, these ideas “assume ever increasing importance, reinforcing their original meanings and extending their social impact” (Lull 16). Often these ideas serve the ideology of the elite, and form “ideological sets that overrepresent the interests of the powerful and underrepresent the interests of the less rich or simply less visible people” (Lull 16).

The net effect on creativity is that some ideas gain leitmotif status and enjoy constant repetition and dissemination, while others cannot find a foothold in the ideological wall.

Creativity that perhaps originates in a lower class, or comes from an “other,” perhaps a black man or a woman, necessarily receives less attention, unless it fits with the prevailing ideology, essentially, unless “the other’s” creative product continues to abase him or her in some way. The media tells us what creativity has value.

Laura Mulvey’s 1975 psychoanalytic essay Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema highlights another important effect of the media on both creativity and self esteem, specifically as it pertains to women.

We will write a custom Essay on The Effects of the Media on Creativity and Self-Esteem specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Mulvey’s work essentially revealed that the media – in this case film – had succeeded not only in directing the attention of the viewer, but also of sexualizing that attention, essentially locking film in to an exclusively male gaze, exclusively focused on desire, and locking women out of the view completely, relegating them to the passive status of forms to be looked at, wanted, and controlled, and removing all female agency.

In film, Mulvey argued, “the image of woman as passive raw material for the active gaze of man takes the argument a step further into the structure of representation, adding a further layer demanded by the ideology of the patriarchal order as it is worked out in its favorite cinematic form – illusionistic narrative film…thanks to the possibility in the cinema of shifting the emphasis of the look.

It is the place of the look that defines cinema, the possibility of varying it and exposing it. Going far beyond highlighting a woman’s to-be-looked-at-ness, cinema builds the way she is to be looked at into the spectacle itself” (Mulvey 757).

The medium of narrative film affects female creativity and female self esteem in the sense that it has an intrinsic quality of rejection of female input in any other way besides silently, passively, and sexually. The limits that this places on a female filmmaker’s creativity are obvious; the effects it has on her self esteem perhaps less so. Mulvey’s message, sobering though it is, sounds the battle cry for filmmakers of all genders to “free the look of the camera,” and return creative agency to film (Mulvey 757).

Media representations, specifically of those populations who are non white and non male, still struggle to make visible – let alone do justice to – the enormous diversity of human life that we are blessed with on this planet. Ironically enough, for all the marvelous technology that we have at our disposal, we are still hamstrung by an obsolete ideological framework that controls the media. Self esteem can marshal creativity, and the goal of the future must be to free the media from its backward stance.

Works Cited Hall, Stuart. “The Spectacle of the Other.” Representation: Cultural Representations and Signifying Practices. Ed. Stuart Hall. London: Sage Publications, 1997. 223-290. Print.

Lull, James. “Ideology, Consciousness, Hegemony.” Media, Communication, Culture: A Global Approach. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995. 6-43. Print.

Mulvey, Laura. “Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema.” Film Theory and Criticism: Introductory Readings. Eds. Leo Braudy and Marshall Cohen. New York: Oxford University Press, 1999. 747-757. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Effects of the Media on Creativity and Self-Esteem by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More

[supanova_question]

Angelas Ashes Book Analytical Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Relationship Between Frank and His Parents

Conclusion

Work Cited

Introduction The novel Angela’s Ashes is written by Frank McCourt. The novel is so moving to an extent that it makes the person who reads it experience sad moments on the author’s life during his childhood. The author tries to create a picture on how poverty encountered his family during his childhood. He also tells on how his family survived amidst filthy rags, shortage of food, poor health and above all getting some infections. The head of the family in this case the father seams to be so alcoholic and the children are seen to vanish.

Relationship Between Frank and His Parents Despite their encountered on poverty Franks also had some misunderstanding on the relationship with his father who seemed to love him very much but unfortunately he could not provide any kind of help to his family and even take full responsibilities as a father. His father turned to be an alcoholic and Frank perceived that this is what is really taking away the money hence he developed some misunderstanding between him and his father.

However to some extent Frank was right when he observed the alcoholism of his father and noticed that it was contributing greatly to their unhappy lifestyle in Ireland. But Frank did not take it to be so rigid to him as well as the church. In its place he continued doing the very best at whatever he can to make ends meet. Frank spent nearly all of his early days in the slums of Ireland until he got to the age of 19 and went back to the United States

The kind of life Frank was raised in clearly reflects on his relationship with his parents. For frank it was like a journey of not an ordinary childhood and this made him to grow up being humble to an extent of helping some other less fortunate people on his telegram means without any charges and yet he was not expected to.

His mother also at some given point invited some unfamiliar people for a cup of tea. This to some extent also creates some feeling that the parents of Frank were just but indoctrinating their Children to make them believe in different religions apart from Catholic. They showed them that the Catholic religion had no deliverance but was like a disaster to them. This made Frank to be forced to take over the responsibilities of a parent of his own at his little age. He looked for a way to provide his family with funds.

Frank had very strong bonding relationship with his parents despite of the misfortunes. At some point Frank saw his father standing in a corner without shoes and yet the room was freezing and at this point he showed his natural kindness to him by giving him some raisin from his bun. This kind of relationship shows us how Frank made a decision to love his parents as he shared caring moments with them more especially his father.

The circumstances their family had been facing later improved following Margaret’s delivery. Margaret became the parents’ much loved child and hence this made their father to stop wasting funds on alcohol. However this happiness did not last for long since Margaret at his baby age died of pneumonia.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This made Franks mother to have some depression and his father again went back alcohol which intensified his general confidence and made him to conduct himself abusively. This is seen when he Stood at the middle a street and said ” tells the world to step outside, I am ready to fight and die.” (McCourt, 136)

At some point Franks father served at a Mass when he was still a child hence he took his time to teach his son Frank also everything he needed to know in order to become an altar boy just like him.

A part from his understanding and thoughts Franks father had some positive qualities. He told Frank creative stories and took him away to a planet of imaginations where he could not remember their hardships.

His father at long last went to work in England and left his family. Because Frank still loved his parents he took on his father’s responsibility. This is seen when he appears to have inherited his father’s thoughts the way he used to make stories which he also in the same way told to his brothers. In addition to that he told them of his adventures.

Frank without delay started becoming the family’s main source of income. Although he still suffered from uncomfortable eyes, he began to earn some funds. This shows that indeed Frank had learned a lot from his father’s mistakes. Frank took good care of his mother and made sure that she was always comfortable and treated reasonably

His father still never stopped drinking was still an itinerant he kept on drinking while in America as well as England. He forgot about his family and desired for harmony in his moribund years. However Franks father returned back home after some time. At some point when he returned he could say that “there was a pox on all their houses,” and then make some conversation with the women from the town of Anderson. (McCourt, 11)

The only thing that Franks Father had changed was that he no longer smoked or even laid a hand on alcohol and this was the positive end that even Frank had to learn from. However as soon as he turned into a better life, Franks father took his last breathe in the Royal Hospital by the name Victoria

We will write a custom Essay on Angelas Ashes Book specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion In conclusion I can say that Frank had a good relationship with his parent despite the many challenges he faced in life. He was so loving, careering, forgiving, faithful and merciful. Some of his good characters he acquired them from his parents.

Work Cited McCourt, Frank. Angela’s Ashes. 1st ed. USA: Scribner, 1999. Print.

[supanova_question]

Club IT’s Supply Chain Management Research Paper essay help free

Club IT, is a downtown music store, managed by Ruben Keys and Lisa Tejada (Wiley.com). Even though the business is running as laid down in the organizational mission and vision, there are some issues, which Ruben and Lisa are facing with the conduct of the business and these problems hinder the progress of the company. An analysis of the problems reveals that

(I) The Company do not have advanced information systems due to which the company is facing lot of issues. While every other company in the industry is working with advanced information systems Club IT has not thought about instituting any advanced systems to provide the management with the information required for decision-making. This necessitates the company to introduce several advanced information systems to enable the company to manage its resources efficiently.

(II) The company also lacks in technological capabilities, which are vitally important for effective management of information resources. The company needs to invest in sophisticated hardware and software to improve its performance.

(III) Dealing with the suppliers and guests is another major area where the company needs improvement to be carried out forthwith. Presently the company uses the traditional methods of contacting the suppliers and guests through telephone which most of the times proves to be inefficient and does not produce the desired results. Managing supply chain is important for the success of any business (Wailgum, 2008).

Since Club IT currently is placed in a position to meet the challenges of competition from the other enterprises operating in the community, it has decided to take the support of information and communication technology to sustain its growth and profitability. Use of technology is most likely to increase the competitive ability of the Club and enhanced market share. It will also ensure customer loyalty. This paper looks at some of the technological tools, which Lisa and Ruben can employ to meet the challenges outlined.

The wireless order-taking system is one of the tools that Club IT can think of installing to its increase Return on Investment (ROI). The main advantage with the system is that the Club can manage its reservations more efficiently and it can ensure a proper ordering system.

Another advantage with the system is that there will be significant saving to the Club in the costs of operations, as installing the system implies that the Club IT can have lesser number of staff than earlier. The Club can discontinue to use the materials, it was using earlier for booking orders. This is expected to result in additional profit with a lesser payback period of less than 2 years.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More ROI on any investment is calculated by dividing the gains realized/to be realized from the investments/proposed investments by investments/proposed investments. The installation of a wireless order-taking system will have a positive impact on the earnings of the Club IT, by reducing the number of waiters by one. Therefore, the investment in wireless order taking system will enable Club IT earn higher returns and increase the value to the stockholders.

NPV Net Profit Value (NPV) is one of the renowned methods to evaluate any investment in capital assets. NPV is the difference between the present value of the expected cash inflows from the capital investment and the present value of cash outflows because of investment in the project/machine. The purpose of using NPV is to assess the financial feasibility of a capital investment.

In the present scenario, Club IT while implementing wireless order-taking system has to incur additional expenses on installation of the system.

In addition, the Club has to spend money on to purchase the program applications and the cost of maintaining the system in the form of payments to the support staff. There will be cash outflows upon installation of the system and for maintaining and updating the system every year.

Correspondingly, there will be increase in the cash inflows, as the Club will expand and grow because of its efficient operation using the wireless order-taking system. The Club will be able to adopt effective and efficient strategies to achieve the desired growth and profitability. Therefore, it is considered safe for Liza to install the wireless order-taking system in Club IT.

Executive dashboards are another investment in technological capabilities by Club IT. These are data driven software products, installed with the main objective of the monitoring the progress of the business (Garrett, 2006; Public Works Online, 2010). Executive dashboards function to analyze the input data and produce key indicators for assessing the performance of the business.

The indicators include revenue, level of earnings and costs, which are vital information for enabling informed decision-making by the management. There are certain key factors, which need to be considered in the acquisition of a dashboard application. These factors include the type of monitoring and control needed and the efficiency and reliability in terms of accuracy of outputs.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Club IT’s Supply Chain Management specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Foundation Software’s Executive Dashboard and Ecora Auditor Professional Executive Dashboard are two of the executive dashboards the Club IT can consider to invest (Ecora, 2008). Both of the applications cater to several requirements of the clients and processing of varied data. With the use of these systems, Club IT can meet various requirements of legal compliance.

Foundation Software’s Executive Dashboard is equipped to provide complete financial information of the Club, which will enable Ruben and Lisa in the planning and allocation of available resources and to maintain liquidity to meet any exigencies.

System analysis is the process of examining business issues, which can be addressed by implementing IT solution. The suggested technological applications can solve the business issue of the sale of tickets by Club IT. The Club can track the information of the clients who purchased tickets and store such information for further processing.

Once the input information is presented in graphical method, it will be easier to observer trends, which will facilitate efficient business decision-making. The stakeholders involved are the employees, owners and the customers.

The system development cycle consists of 8 phases, which the project must go through. First, is the feasibility study to ascertain the economic and technical feasibility undertaken at the time of system investigation. In the next phase of the system analysis, the problems and possible solutions will be analyzed.

The system design phase involves working out the required functions of the new system, based on the expected deliverables. The next phase in the system development cycle is the programming where it is necessary to acquire and install correct software with the desired capabilities.

Testing is the next phase undertaken to ensure that the system works without any errors and output data is accurate. The Club will then proceed to install and use the new system. Maintenance of the system is the last phase, during which debugging and updating of system will be undertaken regularly.

References Ecora, (2008). Ecora Auditor Professional Executive Dashboard. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Club IT’s Supply Chain Management by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Garrett, Robert, (2006). Executive Dashboards, Smart Business Network Inc. Web.

Public Works Online, (2010). Executive Dashboard. Web.

Wailgum, T. (2008). Supply Chain Managment Definition and Solutions. Web.

Wiley.com. (n.d.). About Club IT. Wiley.com. Web.

[supanova_question]

Management Recycling of the Waste Reflective Essay essay help online: essay help online

Objective Over the past ten weeks, a recycling project took place. The requirement of this assignment was to collect and recycle different kinds of household items from the trash. Various options were given to select from and make a research report on it. In equal quantity plastic and metal was collected to complete the assignment.

After collecting all the recyclable items, it was required to find out their market value and to sell them. So, that one can differentiate that how much is the difference between the real product and the recyclable waste.

In the first week five plastic cups were collected, which were kept in the storage area. In the second week, six tin cans of a carbonated beverage were collected to recycle. In the third week, five plastic water bottles were collected.

In the fourth week, four metal candle stands were collected. In the fifth week, seven plastic hair combs were collected. In the sixth week, four side panels of a window were collected which are made of aluminum metal.

In the seventh week, five plastic tin-tin toys were collected for this assignment. In the eight week, three frying pans were collected which are found almost in every house. In the ninth week, twelve plastic bowls were collected, which are found in every house. In the last week of this assignment, six metal strainers were collected.

Items Quantity Weight Plastic cups 5 15gms Carbonated beverage cans 6 300gms Plastic Water bottles 5 50gms Small metal candle stands 4 2000gms Plastic hair combs 7 70gms Window panels(metal) 4 1200gms Plastic tin-tin toys 5 120gms Frying pans 3 6000gms Plastic bowls 12 180gms Metal strainers 6 600gms TOTAL 10535 Grams Total weight of plastic waste = 435 grams 1 ton = 1000kgs, 1 kg = 1000grams

Therefore 1000 x 1000 = 1,000,000 grams

1,000,000 grams $1400

Then 1 gram will cost 1400/1,000,000

1 gram = 0.0014cents

Therefore 435 grams = 0.0014 x 435

=60.9 cents of plastic.

Total weight of metal = 10100 grams 1,000,000 grams cost $2200

Then 1gram will cost 2200/1,000,000

1gram = 0.0022cents

10100 grams = 0.0022 x 10100

= $22.22 of metal.

Total $22.22 60.9 = $22.829 Collection of Data After all the items were collected, it was necessary to keep an account of them. All of the items were arranged in sequenced manner and then the counting was done. All the items were of different sizes and types in the inventory.

Management Skills Management of the storage area was necessary to complete this assignment. Otherwise, there was a possibility that the recyclable items might get mixed up and then it will become a problem to count them in the end. The most important priority was to keep the storage area clean.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Inventory and Storage Management Every week a new item in the inventory was being added therefore plastic and metal items were kept separately. Plastic items were kept on the floor whereas metal products were kept on the table in an organized manner. Since, keeping the storage are clean was also a part of the assignment therefore it used to be cleaned after every three days.

Social and Ethical Responsibility Social and ethical responsibility of every person in this world should be to keep it clean. Recycling should be one thing which everyone is aware off. People need to be aware of how much can change if they start recycling. It is a social responsibility of every human being to recycle plastic as much as possible since it is very harmful for this planet.

Potential Business Enterprises It’s hard to calculate the number of companies who use such products and recycle their plastic and metal waste and use it for functional things. There are restaurants, organizations which use recycled metal and plastic materials. For example, the SS plastic dining room is a restaurant which is made up of recycled plastic bottles (Tree hugger, 2010). This is one good way of minimizing the plastic from this world.

Recycling Centers and Cost Factors Recycling center of America is one of the biggest recycling centers of plastic in America. They recycle at a very large scale and have their factories set up in most of the states. If we talk about metal recycling centers then Metal Source America, Inc. is a very big firm which recycles metals at a very large scale. They have recycling centers established in most of the states. Recycling metal is very expensive.

Collectivism Collectivism is the opposite of individualism. People who are individualist believe in doing things for themselves and not for the entire society.

Collectivism is something in which people work together and for the whole society rather than just for themselves. It varies in cultures; there are some cultures in which people believe in acting as collective society and fighting for the betterment of the people but at the same time there are some cultures in which people do not really care about the betterment of anyone else except for themselves (via-web, 2011).

Plastic Issue Plastic is a very big issue of this entire world. Plastic bags are light in weight and they are easy to carry but there is one thing that everyone should know about them and that is they are very harmful to this world. Plastic is a non-biodegradable product, it takes about hundreds of years to decompose. Plastic bags if burned become the cause of poisoning the air with toxic. There is no proper solution for the plastic issue but it is a person’s duty to use plastic products as less as one can. If we cannot stop it then at least we can reduce the use of it (Ezine articles, 2011).

We will write a custom Essay on Management Recycling of the Waste specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More During the past ten weeks while completing this assignment, a thing was realized that how important is to recycle and keep the world clean. Since, all these items were picked from within the house therefore it somehow made the house looked cleaner. Every person in this world should realize his role in how to keep this world clean and not destroying the atmosphere by the trash they throw out on the roads. It is our social and ethical responsibility in keeping this planet clean and green.

From the beginning to the end what all was required to produce the recyclable items can be explained through the following lines: Firstly, recycling is not a one man job therefore many employees were hired those who could go around and collect different types of plastic and metal waste and bring them to the factory to be recycled. For all this employees, trash collecting trucks, heavy machineries and workers who knew how to use the machineries were needed.

Supply chain of recyclable items can be explained in three points. First of all, when the trash gets recycled they are to be moved from the factory to the warehouse of the factory. Second, from the warehouse of the factory it is send to the distributors of recycled products. Third, the distributors sell it to different factories or customers who have something to do with recycled metal or plastic.

If a person is collecting and supplying the recyclable items then the chain would be like the following: Since, collecting recyclable items is not a one man job therefore many employees were hired to collect the recyclable items. After the collection was done, these recyclable items were brought to the storage area where all of these items were to be stored. From the storage area these items were to be sold to different factories or customers who pay a price for it.

For collecting these recyclable items on a commercial scale a lot of workers are needed, who could go out on the streets and collect trash, then a lot of trash collecting trucks and drivers are needed those who would bring all the recyclable waste back to the warehouse. Once the recyclable waste is at the warehouse then the distribution process starts in which trucks are again needed so that the products can be supplied to factories those who would recycle these items.

All of the recyclable items will be stored in a warehouse because it will be a place where only recycling items will be getting collected and no other work will be able to interrupt this process.

Starting with one distribution is obviously needed but as soon as more factories ordering for the plastic and metal waste then yes, there will be need of at least two or three distribution centers so that the different distribution centers are easily able to distribute the plastic and metal waste to different factories easily and not getting mixed up. This will be a local operation because it is necessary to clean the society first. Focus will be to collect the recyclable items locally.

Since, the supply load will be generating a lot therefore it will become necessary for outsourcing the parts of supply chain to different providers. Recycling is also a business; therefore, gaining profit is the aim of every business. By outsourcing the parts of supply chain, the work will be distributed and more work will be done in less time.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Management Recycling of the Waste by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More References Ezine articles. (2011). The Effect of Plastic Bags on Environment. Web.

Tree hugger. (2010). Floating Plastic Dining Room is Taking Orders. Web.

Via-web. (2011). XIII. Individualism versus collectivism. Web.

[supanova_question]

The Life of a Human Being in C. S Lewis “The Great Divorce” and “Man’s Search for Meaning” a Book by Victor Frankl Essay college essay help near me

Introduction The discussion in this paper is going to be based on two books; “The great divorce” written by C. S Lewis and “Man’s search for meaning” written by Victor Frankl. These books closely look at the life of a human being. In “The Great Divorce”, the narrator in this novel gets himself in a harsh and joyless town.

This town is seen as either purgatory or hell and this depends on the duration a person stays there. Finally, the narrator gets a bus that carries those people who long to explore another place. He boards the bus and starts talking with the other travelers.

On arrival to the destination, the travelers, the narrator being among them, are gradually portrayed as ghosts. On the other hand, in the “Man’s search for meaning” the author gives an account of his experiences as a prisoner in the concentrated camp and gives a description of psychotherapeutic way of getting a meaning in life.

The book is in two parts; the first part provides the author’s analysis of his personal experiences in prisons and the second part presents his notions of meaning as well as the logotherapy theory he has. Basing on these books, it is going to be indicated that life is a journey which is travelled by people and in the course of this journey; there are ups and downs that are experienced.

Life is a Journey The meaning of living is always there in a person’s life even during moments of suffering. Basing on Frankl’s book, “Man’s search for meaning”, this author indicates that, for every person who might be in great need, there is always someone who would feel for this person and is ready to help. The individual to offer help can be a friend, a relative, or any other person or it can be even God.

Basing on the life of a prisoner, the author draws a conclusion that the psychological reactions a prisoner experiences are not only the outcomes of the conditions of this person’s life but it is as well the result of the freedom of making choices this person has even in those conditions of extreme affliction.

The internal spiritual strength that the prisoner has is dependent on the amount of faith this person has in his future and the moment that faith is lost; the person is destined to be doomed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More A prisoner who has been set free undergoes three stages of psychological reactions in his life’s journey; depersonalization, danger of deformation stage and the bitterness stage. This is according to Frankl’s book,”Man’s search for meaning” The depersonalization stage is a stage of readjustment.

At this point, the prisoner progressively comes back to the world. At first, when the prisoner is set free, he or she is so confused that he or she does not even understand the meaning of freedom and is not able to respond to the freedom emotionally. A number of liberated prisoners see this freedom as a dream that will be snatched from them.

The body is the first to help in breaking away from this stage. It responds by greedy feeding and sleeping. After the body is replenished to a particular level, in turn, the mind is now able to respond and this is the starting point for the “danger of deformation stage” (second stage). When the mind is stressed up, this can put mental health at risk.

Frankl points out that when the prisoners went back to the societies to which they belonged, they had to fight with the experience of disillusionment and also with the experience of bitterness. The third stage is the bitterness stage. The prisoners are bitter at the absence of receptiveness of the outside world.

The prisoners as well experienced disillusionment on realizing that there is no end to suffering even after they have come out of prison. They are disillusioned on realizing that the long awaited happiness that they thought would come with their freedom is not there. The hope which kept the prisoners alive in the course of their entire stay in prison was no more.

Frankl points out that this experience is the hardest to get over. But as time goes by, the experience the prisoners had in the concentration camps eventually turned out to be just a nightmare that was held in their memories. At this point, the prisoner comes to realize that he no longer has fear for anything but God.

The journey of life continues even after death. Basing on Lewis’s novel, “The Great Divorce”, this author came to a realization that his work could alter the way a person viewed death and life that comes after it and directs his readers through the life after death of one person and that person is himself.

We will write a custom Essay on The Life of a Human Being in C. S Lewis “The Great Divorce” and “Man’s Search for Meaning” a Book by Victor Frankl specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Through the Lewis’s unhurried but stable transformation “journey after death”, he leads his readers in his personal transformation. With each chapter of this book, one has to turn out to be another person but still remain him or herself.

At the core of Lewis’s writings, he describes the beliefs he has and these beliefs can be put in to three classes. These classes are “evil versus good”, morality and values. In considering “good versus evil”, Lewis emphasizes that he considers evil and good as two topics that are not similar and yet closely connected. He believes that good in most cases overcomes evil.

To demonstrate these points, Lewis puts emphasis on them all through the whole novel and even in other books he has written. The reader will realize that in this book, “The Great Divorce”, Lewis makes use of the ghosts as illustrations of the way good can at all times win over evil. The ghosts get the power from God to conquer evil.

Conclusion Life is a journey which is travelled by people and in the course of this journey there are ups and downs that are experienced. The two novels; “Man’s search for meaning” and “The Great Divorce” illustrate this.

At every point, life has meaning, even at a time when one is going through great affliction. Such people as prisoners undergo suffering. They go through some tough stages even after being set free before they can adapt to the normal life in the society.

The journey of life still continues after one dies. Lewis illustrates this in his novel in which he travels in a bus after death to a land where hell and heaven is portrayed. It is indicated that evil can, at all times, be won over by good. Lewis uses the ghosts to demonstrate how evil can be overpowered by good. He indicates that evil is overcome by good through God’s power.

[supanova_question]

What Mississippi means to me Essay writing essay help

Mississippi, a state in the southern United States, was named after the Mississippi River which flows along one of its boundaries[1].

It is a heavily forested area and it is one of the states where farming is among the primary state resources. Characterized by one of the lowest alcoholism and criminal activities prevalence rates in the country Mississippi to me is an indication that high moral levels can easily be maintained at state level as long as the law enforcement authorities and the citizens are well committed this achievement at a personal level.

However, even with all these strengths Mississippi’s development has dragged behind other states owing to challenges brought about by high school dropout rates, a weak maternal healthcare system, high levels of lifestyle diseases such as obesity (which in turn leads to high death rates by cardiovascular diseases) and a high incidence of poverty[2]. This is in contrast to the days when cotton farming was at its greatest and Mississippi was among the top five wealthiest states in the United States[3].

However, challenges and difficulties are meant to be overcome and therefore the Mississippi hardships are to me indications of roadblocks on the way to triumph. The way that Mississippi fell from grace to grass is the same way that through the collective individuals of citizens in the state it can rise to reclaim its spot among the country’s economic giants.

From history, the Mississippi area was ruled by individuals of Spanish, British and French descent and it was these variations in the origins of the authorities that encouraged the growth of the state into a multicultural region with each and every individual enjoying all the human and civil rights[4].

Even at the time when racism was at its peak in the rest of the United States, persons of color in Mississippi were enjoying substantial freedom. Drawing from this fact Mississippi, to me, is an indication of radicalism and the development of fundamental changes in the societal framework.

Mississippi is one of the states that have made great contributions to American music with various genres including country, jazz, blues and rock and roll all either having been created or finding public relevance amongst the region’s audiences[5].

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is after the aforementioned genres of music found public acceptance in Mississippi that they began spreading to other states in the United States and the rest of the world. Elvis Presley, one of the greatest music icons of all times thanks to his contribution to the growth of rock and roll originally came from Tupelo in Mississippi.

Aside from music, the state also has a significant presence in the rest of the arts with the United States International Ballet Competition having been incepted in Jackson, Mississippi state capital[6]. It is therefore only appropriate for me to accept that Mississippi to me means innovation and global entertainment.

Mississippi is fundamentally a Christian domain. However, other religions including Islam, Judaism have some slight presence in the region[7]. Each individual has the freedom to choose his/her religion and this in essence means the Mississippi is one of the states that symbolize citizen harmony occasioned by the respect of the freedom of worship.

Reference List Ready, Anna. 2002. Mississippi. Minneapolis: Lerner Publications United Health Foundation. 2009. “America’s health rankings: Mississippi”. UHF, https://www.americashealthrankings.org/ .

Footnotes Anna Ready, Mississippi (Minneapolis: Lerner Publications, 2002), 26

United Health Foundation. “America’s health rankings: Mississippi” [article], (UHF,2009)

Ready, Mississippi, 30

Ibid., 30

Ibid., 46

Ibid., 68

Ibid., 81

[supanova_question]

Borderline Personality Disorder Research Paper college essay help: college essay help

Borderline Personality Disorder, abbreviated as BPD, is a personality disorder characterized by pervasive and persistently unstable emotions, self-image and interpersonal relationships. Due to the stated instability of emotions in victims of the disorder, the victims usually have an overly impulsive character.

This makes the individual unable to have healthy interpersonal relationships and thus the person undergoes a lot of problems at home and even at work. The worst thing about BPD is, perhaps, the fact that its victim does not easily realize that he/she has a personality disorder and thus he/she may not seek help.

Due to increased awareness and concerns about BPD, its treatment has greatly improved over the years. Among its many treatments is psychotherapy in which either the victim or a group of vulnerable people are taken through therapy.

This kind of therapy works best if the patient is given time by an empathetic and non-judgmental therapist to talk about the difficulties he/she is currently experiencing and also the difficulties he/she has experienced in the past.

The therapy should also be properly planned so as to ensure it is consistent and bound to bear fruit. Barely two decades ago a therapy procedure known as, Dialectical Behavior Therapy, was invented for specifically treating BPD.

Recent research on the effectiveness of the procedure is very promising (Grohol 1). The studies show that its effectiveness is even higher than individual psychotherapy. There are also pharmacological solutions to the BPD problem. The prescriptions are given depending on the severity of the symptoms shown by the victim.

Among the prescriptions are mood stabilizers and antidepressants which help get rid of moodiness in patients of BPD. An example of an anti-depressant that can be used is lithium carbonate.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In cases where the thinking of the patient is distorted, the doctor may prescribe antipsychotic drugs which greatly help the patient. The therapist must also ensure that he/she treats problems related to drug abuse for the patient to benefit from the therapy sessions. It may also be necessary to hospitalize the patient for some time if he/she shows self-destructive characteristics like suicide.

The hospitalization will come in handy as a relief from the external stress that the patient may be experiencing. After treatment, the patient should be able to tolerate anxiety, control impulses, have an increased sense of self-worth and be able to make stable relationships (Paris 1).

Prevention of BPD is, arguably, more difficult than its treatment. Research shows that people who develop BPD have an innate disposition of having more intense reactions to small stressful conditions than other people. From this statement, it is clear that BPD is genetic. This is despite the fact that a person may develop the Personality Disorder if he/she is unable to maturely and wisely handle stressful experiences that occurred in the past and present challenges.

However, to prevent the occurrence of BPD in such people, they should be raised without abusive experiences in their childhood and mentored to develop a calm attitude towards dealing with stressful conditions (Corelli 1). They should also learn to be active in coming up with pragmatic solutions to personal and societal problems. This will enable then to shun a passive character in times of crisis which has been proven to lead to a more impulsive character.

Children who develop this disorder at early stages of their lives should be facilitated to be engaged in more social activities that can help them develop good interpersonal skills. By passing through a variety of social experiences and getting appropriate advice and guidance in times of distress, such children can shun BPD and grow up to be normal adults.

BPD is prevalent for people who are in the early adulthood stage. Its victims usually have a history of unstable relationship patterns which is mostly as a result of early disappointments in social interactions and self-image. The unstable pattern of interactions and emotions reveals itself in different settings and it does not only exhibit itself at home or at work.

One of the reasons why BPD is not diagnosed in minors is due to the developmental changes that occur at this age. However, people under the age of 18 years may still be diagnosed with the disorder in the case of a pervasive disturbance and holistic criteria (Gunderson 1).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Borderline Personality Disorder specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More As evidenced in the discussion above, BPD is one of the most complicated personality disorders. It occurs in individuals who may even deny having any personality disorder and affects their lives adversely.

BPD patients are characterized with job losses, school drop outs, inability to keep friends for long and inability to have a healthy personal life. It is therefore of essence that individuals with this problem be approached by concerned parties and be given the appropriate treatment.

Better still, if a person is identified as being in the process of developing BPD, he/she should be advised accordingly and facilitated to avoid developing the disorder. All in all, BPD is a serious disorder that shatters the life of its victim by making him/her unable to function in a society.

Works Cited Corelli, Richard. “Borderline Personality Disorder”. 2010 – January 4, 2011,

Grohol, John. “Borderline Personality Disorder”. 2010 – January 4, 2011,

Gunderson, John. Borderline Personality Disorder: a clinical guide. New York. Barnes

[supanova_question]

The Extent at Which Personality Traits Can Predict a Person’s Leadership Abilities Analytical Essay online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Personality traits and leadership

The Great Person Theory

Conclusion

References

Introduction Personality traits are viewed as the determinants of the differences that distinguish one individual from another. These traits include intellectual ability, physical attributes as well as personality. They dictate how moral or immoral a person is in regard to their dispositions which are referred to as character or qualities.

A person’s true nature is thus regarded as his or her personality out of how consistent their character is over time (Whiteman et al 2003, p.3). On the other hand, leadership is portrayed as the ability to influence other people’s behaviour that results in making them believe or act through motivation.

According to Lehman (2005, p.1), leadership abilities include vision, the ability to motivate others, emotional intelligence, ability to empower others, trustworthy, risk-taking, humour, focus and follow through. However, some personality traits favour leadership abilities whereas some do not. This paper critically analyses the extent at which personality traits can predict a person’s leadership abilities.

Personality traits and leadership Various studies have clearly shown that there is a very close link between leadership abilities and personality traits. Many discussions about what makes an effective leader have also surfaced and the results all bend towards personalities. Each individual has distinct characteristics which are either strong or weak.

This is the reason why some leaders are more effective than others whereas a number of people cannot lead at all. These studies have birthed the Big Five Personality Dimensions which are used to describe highly effective leaders (Langone, 2002, p.1).

These dimensions include emotional stability, agreeableness, extroversion, openness to experience and conscientiousness. Emotional stability is a personality dimension that focuses on a person’s ability to handle criticism and stress. In addition, how secure and calm a person acts also determines their ability to control their emotions which is an essential component of leadership abilities.

On the contrary, people who are unable to handle their emotions make weak leaders due to the fact that they their behaviour becomes inconsistent thus damaging relationships (Bryman, 1986, p. 34-35).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Agreeableness is a dimension that refers to a person’s ability to mingle with others. It encompasses trust, compassion, cooperation and understanding all which are vital traits of a highly effective leader.

These traits enable a leader to enjoy a harmonious relationship with his colleagues as he is able to get along well with them, a trait that commands respect and enhances performance. On the other hand, a leader who is not agreeable has a chaotic relationship with those under him and this result in disrespect and distrust which reflects negatively on the output.

According to Langone (2002, p. 1-3), extroversion entails a person’s behaviour when in the company of others. The traits encompassed here include getting along well and easily with new people, being sociable, assertive, confident and being dominant.

Openness to experience is another dimension when it comes to personality traits and it involves a person’s ability to be creative, imaginative and receptive of new ideas. Such a person has a range of interests which enable them to be effective leaders as they are intellectually curious and open to new experiences.

Conscientiousness is the last dimension of personality traits and it focuses on a person’s ability to be persistent, responsible and success driven.

Such a person sets goals and works hard towards meeting them without loosing focus. On the other hand, a person who lacks in conscientiousness makes a poor leader since he is easily distracted thus impulsive. We do not have perfect individuals with all the listed traits but many of them who make effective leaders possess a range of these personality traits (Langone, 2002, p.1-7).

Leadership abilities are greatly influenced by personality traits according to Hogan (2003, p.1-3) who in his study cites that the two are synonymous. According to him, leadership is predicted by an individual’s personality and this determines how successful an organisation will be. He refers to four themes as being embedded in leadership which include competence, vision, integrity and decisiveness.

We will write a custom Essay on The Extent at Which Personality Traits Can Predict a Person’s Leadership Abilities specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More To gain an edge in the organisation, the leader must be competent and must also be visionary about where he is taking the company. He must be a good decision maker and at the same time lead without favours. These personality or character traits are epitome in deciding whether one has the right leadership abilities or not.

Personality traits predict leadership abilities as indicated in the study done by Herrmann (2009, p.2). In her perspective, personality traits contribute broadly to the success of an organisation in the sense that an effective leader performs highly. This is due to the fact that they are able to influence those working under them by using the special personality traits they possess. These traits distinguish them from other people in the company and lead to their being chosen as the torch bearers.

The Great Person Theory Rating leaders through their personal traits is known as the Great Person Theory and this involves an assessment of their rare qualities which make them stand out. Great world leaders such as Nelson Mandela, Winston Churchill and Martin Luther King Junior come to mind and one cannot fail to marvel at their exemplary personal traits.

These traits include their charisma, decisive nature as well as their prominent intelligence. Leadership ability is not restricted to behaviour as it expands further to physical features which include gender, build and height. It is therefore interesting to note that many successful leaders are taller and capable in matters of intelligence.

In another perspective, height and intelligence as used in the Great Person Theory show emergence and effectiveness. It is therefore even more intriguing according to Wiggins et al (2006, p. 417) to note that studies carried on past American presidents showed that the more effective ones were the ones who were taller and intelligent.

This was in comparison to their shorter and less intelligent counterparts and the question on height and effectiveness does not fail to surface. Intelligence is well worth the challenge but a physical attribute such as height seeks a deeper explanation.

The answer to this is that tall people are intimidating and their towering frames always command respect. Height stereotypes which glorify tall people more than short people still exist and these epitomises the tall ones as more forceful and talented in comparison to the short people. This therefore places tall people up the ladder with the notion that they are more influential and thus more effective in leadership. In addition, gender also dictates leadership abilities and this explains why there are more male leaders than female.

Studies have shown that when men are rated to women, they have higher chances of being chosen as task leaders in their groups whereas women score highly as socio emotional leaders.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Extent at Which Personality Traits Can Predict a Person’s Leadership Abilities by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The personality traits that bring about these leadership abilities include that men are seen as more controlling and assertive as compared to women. On the other hand, women come through as more helpful and sympathetic hence the discrepancy (Wiggins et al 2006, p. 417 – 419).

On the contrary, the Process Theory of Leadership seeks to differ with the Trait Theory whereby it focuses on leadership abilities as learned and not inborn. The argument here is that effective leaders are not born but made through processes or learning and apprenticeship.

According to this theory, it only takes the will and desire to succeed in a leadership position and the rest fall into place. This process takes training, self study, experience and education which model people into ideal leaders. This theory further argues that these attributes are not natural and acquiring them takes continuous study and work (Abujarad, 2010, p.2-3).

This continuous process is what produces effective leaders who horn their skills on a daily basis to get to where they aspire to be. This they accomplish through the application of the acquired skills and knowledge as opposed to the Trait Leadership which cites that effective leaders are born and not made.

However, an effective leader must posses other attributes apart from skills and knowledge and this is where personality traits rule. These attributes include character, ethics, beliefs and values which leaders are born with (Northouse, 2010, p. 4).

In addition, it is important to note that a person’s behaviour largely lies on his personality. The decisions that people make are also influenced by their personalities which goes further into their attitudes and perceptions.

This is the reason why some people make good leaders while others do not. Personality traits explain why some people are shy or cold while others are outgoing and loud. Personality traits help predict other people’s behaviour as well as their performance in a job scenario. Understanding personality traits helps pick leaders from non leaders as the abilities are out in the open.

For instance, a shy and cold person cannot make a good leader since they have issues when it comes to interacting with new people and tend to withdraw to a comfort zone. A loud and outgoing person will make an effective leader as her will be able to form and grow relationships with those under him according to Achua (2010, p. 32-33).

Conclusion This study focuses on the extent at which personality traits can predict a person’s leadership abilities. It is evident that leadership is synonymous with personality traits and there cannot be one without the other. The formulated theories by various researchers that include the Trait Leadership Theory and the Process Leadership Theory both present strong cases though they conclude that leadership takes both to be effective.

This is in reference to highlighted traits which are inborn as well as the acquired ones. Personality traits in the long run predict the kind of a leader an individual can become. The Big Five Dimensions of personality traits affirm this by showing that an effective leader must posses at least four of the listed attributes which determine how influential one will be as a leader.

References Abujarad, Y.I. (2010) The impact of personality traits and leadership styles on

leadership effectiveness of Malaysian Managers. Academic Leadership Journal, 8(2), 2-3.

Achua, Christopher and Lussier, Robert (2010) Leadership: Theory, Application,

[supanova_question]

“The Courageous Soul that Dares and Defies”: Naturalism in The Awakening Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Critic Donald Pizer understands literary naturalism as the artistic result of unremitting hardship, both personal and social. Taken one step further, literary naturalism laments humankind’s lot through its focus on characters that attempt to break free from their suffering, only to suffer more in the attempt.

A naturalist author, in Pizer’s mind, “grounds his fiction in the social realities of his historical moment and he therefore cannot help being especially responsive to social reality when that reality impinges cruelly on the fates of most men…[T]he naturalistic ethos, which views man as circumscribed by conditions of life over which he has no control, appears to be confirmed during periods of social malaise and individual hardship” (Pizer 153).

Kate Chopin’s The Awakening is one such work. Set in turn of the century New Orleans, The Awakening details the futile attempts of the protagonist, Edna Pontellier, to realize a modicum of personal freedom amid the socially constrictive Victorian era, wherein the roles allowed to females consisted exclusively of wifedom and motherhood.

Where the novel differs from other naturalist novels of its time, however, is in its treatment of the artist. This essay will show that The Awakening is best understood less so as an example of naturalist fiction and more so as a manifesto that highlights the intense social sacrifices that the pursuit of art demands.

Chopin’s nod to naturalism in The Awakening focuses wholly on the conundrum of freedom faced by women like Edna, who long for personal freedom, yet feel biologically bound to their children, and unable to leave them as a result.

In Pizer’s words, “though Edna may reject…the socially-constructed role of a mother’s total absorption in her children, she has not escaped the biologically essentialist act of giving birth to children and thus finding within herself the protective emotions of a mother” (Pizer 6). We see this especially toward the end of the novel, once Edna has struck out alone.

Though for all intents and purposes she has achieved her aim – she is free of her husband and painting regularly – she suffers agony at the loss of her children. “It was with a wrench and pang that Edna left her children. She carried away with her the sound of their voices and the touch of their cheeks. All along the journey homeward their presence lingered with her like the memory of a delicious song” (Chopin 248).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Critic Peter Ramos understands The Awakening as a “subtle but compelling critique of…naturalism” (Ramos 148).

Through Edna, says Ramos, Chopin “implies that in order for women like Edna to survive, the philosophical boundaries and consequences associated with these literary genres can and must be overcome. By…presenting women who seem to have a modicum of agency and autonomy, as well as a protagonist who mistakenly comes to believe that she has no say over her own fate, it undermines naturalism’s claims of determinism” (Ramos 148).

However, the more distinct means by which Chopin deviates from naturalism occurs through the character of Mademoiselle Reisz, a woman who has transcended biological determinism through the commitment to her art.

The independence and sacrifice that Reisz the artist embodies stands in stark relief to Edna, the mother posing as an artist. Chopin’s novel states in no uncertain terms that there are two reasons why Edna fails and ends her own life: she cannot be alone, and she cannot move beyond her identify as a mother, expect through death.

We see this most poignantly illustrated immediately before Edna’s suicide, when she imagines “the children appeared before her like antagonists who had overcome her; who had overpowered her and sought to drag her into the soul’s slavery for the rest of her days. But she knew a way to elude them” (Chopin 300).

Similarly, Edna’s inability to truly embrace her art and simultaneously, her aloneness, appears in the following passage: “Despondency had come upon her there in the wakeful night, and had never lifted. There was no one thing in the world she desired. There was no human being whom she wanted near her except Robert; and she even realized that the day would come when he, too, and the thought of him would melt out of existence, leaving her alone” (Chopin 300).

Edna’s final thoughts envision the derision that Mademoiselle Reisz would heap upon her suicide, were she a witness to it. “How Mademoiselle Reisz would have laughed, perhaps sneered, if she knew! “And you call yourself an artist! What pretensions, Madame! The artist must possess the courageous soul that dares and defies” (Chopin 302).

We will write a custom Essay on “The Courageous Soul that Dares and Defies”: Naturalism in The Awakening specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Chopin’s message appears to be that though women such as Edna may delude themselves into thinking it is the fault of biology that they cannot strike out on their own, the true fault lies in their inability to free themselves from their identity as “mother-woman” (Chopin 19). In Chopin’s mind, it is Edna’s inability to fully embrace her art that keeps her at the mercy of patriarchal social restraints.

In a similar vein as other turn of the century naturalist novels, Kate Chopin’s The Awakening “illuminates the socio-economic and cultural realities women like Edna faced, as well as the physical desires and social needs society denied them” (Ramos 148). However, the novel diverges from the form in the relationship that develops between Edna and Mademoiselle Reisz, and through Reisz, Chopin delivers her ultimate message: the artist must accept the social consequences of her calling.

Works Cited Chopin, Kate. The Awakening. New York: Herbert S. Stone

[supanova_question]

Action Research Project: Causes of the Problem and Solution Strategy Research Paper cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Introduction This Action research project is important in understanding why many English as Second Language students are not great academic achievers in a mainstream classroom. This will help me in understanding and coming up with strategies to use in counteracting the effects of the situation.

The research project will include an understanding of the problem with the help of the problem statement and consequently, secondary research will be conducted to get a deeper understanding of the issue. Later, primary information will be obtained from the subjects and it will be analyzed using the appropriate tools. Subsequently, relevant recommendations will be made to help address the issue.

Action Research Defined Action research entails the use of research methods to investigate current problems. Teachers and administrators mainly engage in action research as individuals, or in groups since they are in the process of developing the best local solutions and practices to help students improve their performance. Qualitative and quantitative research methods are applied solely or collectively.

Problem Statement

The problem is that many English as Second Language Students are not successful in a mainstream classroom. This is because of various factors that lack in students’ learning environment and more specifically, among immigrant and LEP students.

The support of parents and the community has not been felt thus, this action research proposal calls for both parents to be actively involved in their children’s education process as it plays a critical role in enhancing success and achievement. This action research proposal is intended to take a timeframe of 4 months for the researcher to fully investigate this problem and come up with favorable solutions.

Purpose

The purpose of this study is to determine whether a specific solution strategy will improve ESL academic status in the regular classroom. Provision of a collaborative home school partnership that educates parents and/or caregivers on different programs, activities and curriculum can help achieve this.

This is achievable through cultivating a positive home school partnership such that the quality and quantity of parental involvement will have a major impact on student achievement.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More A survey will be carried out and a customer satisfaction survey questionnaire will be used. The questionnaire aims to obtain the percentage of ESL students who would complete the questionnaire, parents of the ESL students who would complete the questionnaire and the percentage number of students who would get an average score based on an assessment done on them.

This is used to measure the commitment and capability of ESL students with regard to learning as well as parental involvement in their children’s (ESL students) education.

Description of the Community

The community is located on a United States Air Force Base in mainland Japan. There are 310 students enrolled at the elementary school. The ESL population represents 65% of the student body population. The community population is not stable.

Population size has decreased to 35,000 residents as of October 2010 from 45, 000 residents in 2005. The community is committed to the education process of students based on the needs of military installation.

Apparently, the school district has not realized any upward growth. The school district is comprised of 12 elementary schools, 3 middle schools, and 6 high schools (DODEA Pacific, 2010)

The student population is approximately 8,520 students (DODEA Pacific, 2010)

The certified staff is approximately 500 teachers and administrators (DODEA Pacific, 2010)

The school district’s goals are focused on highest student achievement through continuous improvement (DODEA Pacific, 2010).

The district’s mission statement is “The Department of Defense Education Activity provides, in military communities worldwide, exemplary educational programs that inspire and prepare all students for success in a global environment” (Pacific, 2010). The school district believes that all students can learn if communities were committed to success for all students. (DODEA Pacific, 2010)

The school district emphasizes life-long learning skills in the light of “promoting academic excellence, enhancing social development, fostering emotional well-being, and instilling a passion for lifelong learning” (DODEA Pacific, 2010). The school district encourages community involvement in education. It also supports consistent communication between the involved stakeholders to enhance student development (DODEA Pacific, 2010).

Description of Work Setting

The research project will take place at one of the 12 elementary schools located in this military community.

There are 127 ESL students in the elementary school.

The cultural demographics of intermediate students are 28 White, 20 African Americans, 11 Asian, 2 American Indian/Alaska Native, 30 Multiracial, 12 Hispanic or Latino and 1 Decline.

30 ESL students and their parents will be included in the research project.

Four regular education content area teachers will be included in the research project.

Two special education teachers and two paraprofessionals will be engaged in this research project.

Writer’s Role

The writer holds a B.S. in elementary education.

The writer has been teaching for 16 years and has taught the present elementary school for 7 years.

The writer’s role at the school is being a 4th grade teacher, Continuous School Improvement Chairperson, Chair of Assessment Community, Student Council for the 6th year and grade level chair for 5 years.

The writer is responsible for coordinating individual educational plans for all ESL students in the classroom.

The writer consults with ESL and with special educators experiencing problems in inclusive settings.

The writer is responsible for ongoing collaboration with the sub-targeted community to support revisions of interventions to ensure student learning is taking place.

Study of the Problem Problem Description

The problem is that many English as Second Language (ESL) students are not academic achievers in a mainstream classroom. When children with varying comprehending ability in as far as English is concerned are placed in the same classroom, it is obvious that they will not succeed or gain academic excellence in the same way. This is case with ESL students.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Action Research Project: Causes of the Problem and Solution Strategy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In the first place, their skills with regard to reading and writing English may not be good compared to their speaking skills. When they are put in the same class with native English speakers, it only means that the ESL students will be left out. The ESL students are students with special needs related to the English language and need extra attention away from the mainstream classroom.

ESL students are lacking the complete understanding of the English language yet; English is the main language in overseas universities especially in the United States. When these students are put in a mainstream classroom without any special consideration, they suffer amidst native English speakers as they do not understand the lessons, which are conducted in English.

English is simple at the surface but when it comes to reading and writing, it can be tricky because it requires the proper use of nouns, tenses, verbs and one ought to pronounce and spell words correctly. As a result, it becomes a complex subject which the ESL students may find difficult to understand. Low scores have been realized for formative and summative English.

The ESL students will mainly have lower scores and based on the ‘No Child Left Behind’ program as discussed above, schools with ESL students where scores are low will not receive adequate funding. As a result, there is lack of an appropriate work force to support the ESL students in terms of diversity, quality and quantity. It has been said that there are few teachers in general to meet the needs of ESL students and more so, content-teachers are limited.

The erosion of cultural values is another thing that has contributed to the poor performance of ESL students. The example of the Chinese society shows this.

Previously, children had it within themselves the obligation of succeeding in school because this was a show of love, devotion and respect for their parents. Now, with the penetration of western cultural values, this has been diluted and currently, ESL students who are mainly immigrants from other countries and who, English is not their native language, do not consider academic success as a show of devotion and love for their parents any more.

It is therefore clear that ESL students’ poor academic performance is as a result of complexity of the English language and yet, there is an inadequate workforce to meet the special needs of ESL students. In addition, there is limited financial support in schools with a high number of ESL students due to low scores.

I believe that ESL students should not be classified in the same way as native English speakers. Alternatively, special teachers to cater for their special needs should be made available.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Action Research Project: Causes of the Problem and Solution Strategy by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Problem Documentation

Thirty of the 30 ESL students are unable to complete their homework.

Twenty of the 30 ESL students are unable to work independently on class work.

Twenty of the 30 ESL students spend at least 120 minutes of services with the ESL teacher weekly.

Twelve of the 30 students participate in full inclusion classes with support from the ESL teacher.

Only three of the 30 ESL students scored in the average range for their grade level on the summative assessment.

Nineteen of the 30 ESL students scored between 25% and 50% on the summative assessment.

Seven of the 30 ESL students were not eligible for summative assessment.

Two of the 30 ESL students fell below the 10% on the summative assessment.

Literature Review According to the current law, every parent has a role to play in the education of his or her child. The child should be provided with adequate and meaningful opportunities to enable him or her experience academic achievement. Community representatives are also part of this very imperative process. Thereby, they are able to liaise with educators and

Come up with an education plan that indicates how the LEA, SEA and individual schools would enhance social, academic and emotional growth of students.

Mould Title I services that entail policies and school practices that encourage meaningful involvement of parents to support student achievement.

DoDEA also supports the view that parents play a crucial role with regard to the Department of Defense Education Activity’s (DoDEA’s) mission to provide excellent education that prepares students and triggers them to succeed in a dynamic and global environment. The community is also believed to have a role to play in the success of this mission as well.

‘No Child Left Behind’ (NCLB) has used more than ten various roles to show how parents and/or community delegates are involved in the education process. Some of these roles include:

Advising and recommending

Evaluating and reviewing plans

Consults the state and local school districts in a systematic style

Will liaise with other partners to support the education process

The NCLB calls for community and parents to get involved in their children’s education through consultation. Consultation requirements take place on various levels, which include: “federal, state and local district levels” (NCLB Action Briefs). Parents and community representatives are then selected to advise the NCLB committee accordingly.

The various involvement and consultation roles made available by the NCLB have not been specifically defined in the statute. Therefore, the PEN and NCPIE makes recommendations for community members and parents, asking them to take advantage of every chance there is in involvement as talked about by the law. The various areas where parents and community members are involved include: “limited literacy, limited English proficiency and disabilities” (NCLB Action Briefs).

Title I, Part C, section 1304 (c) (c) (3); Section 1306 (a) (1) (B) of the NCLB Action Briefs dictates that “the comprehensive plan for this program must be developed in collaboration with parents of migratory children”. This way, the program sees to it that the needs of immigrant students are met. Unfortunately, this is not the case as the needs of ESL/LEP students continue to be unmet (NCLB Action Briefs).

The issue of LEP is highly factored in, in the ‘NCLB Action Briefs’ but the reason why it remains unresolved is unclear. Under section 3113 (b) and 1116 (b) (4

[supanova_question]

A Tale of Two Cities: A Balanced Portrayal of the French Revolution Analytical Essay writing essay help

A Tale of Two Cities by Charles Dickens is one of Dickens’ most tragic works. The novel is set in the time before and during the French Revolution. The story revolves around Lucie Manette, a young Frenchwoman living in London and her family and friends. Lucie is loved by a British lawyer Sydney Carton and French expatriate Charles Darney, whom she marries.

Darney is of a noble French family and gets in trouble with the French revolutionaries on a trip to France to rescue an old family servant. The novel paints a vivid picture of the French Revolution, the fervor and radicalism of the revolutionaries and the terror and bloodshed spread by the revolutionaries.

However A Tale of Two Cities is not a rabidly anti-revolutionary and pro-monarchy sort of work unlike, for example, The Scarlet Pimpernel. Dickens makes the causes of the revolution clear through his vivid portrayal of the corrupt and brutal aristocracy which dominated the monarchical government prior to the revolution.

Dickens portrays the corrupt nature of the old order primarily through the various acts of cruelty perpetrated by the Charles Darnay’s father and his uncle the Marquis St. Evrémonde. Due to them Dr. Alexandre Manette, Lucie’s father, is arrested and secretly kept in prison for eighteen years, where he loses his mind (Dickens 54).

It is revealed that the Marquis killed a peasant and kidnapped his wife, with whom he had become infatuated. He also killed the wife’s brother and of her family, only one little sister survived.

Dr. Manette was imprisoned in order to prevent him from exposing the crime (Dickens 383). The Marquis St. Evrémonde runs over a peasant’s child while driving in his carriage, killing him. The Marquis is not much bothered by what has just occurred a just tosses a gold coin at the child’s father as compensation (Dickens 123).

The corrupt state of the old regime can also be seen in the disgust with which Charles Darnay, one of the heroes of the novel, regards his inheritance (Dickens 141).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More While Dickens seems to agree that the old French order was corrupt and that the ruling class deserved to be removed, he does not agree with the radicalism and extremism of the French revolutionaries. He portrays the revolution as starting from a justified anger; events like the murder of Marquis St. Evrémonde by Gaspard, the father of the child who the Marquis ran over in his carriage provide early signs of the coming violence against the upper class (Dickens 212).

However, once the revolution occurs, Dickens’ sympathies with the rebels ends and he portrays them as irrational fanatics out to kill any member of the aristocracy who they can get their hands on, regardless of whether that person has committed any injustice against the peasantry in the past or not.

A central character in the depiction of the madness of the revolution is Madame Defarge. The Defarges are old servants of Dr. Manette and seem, in the beginning to recognize their debt to him. They shelter him when he is released from prison.

However Madame Defarge’s hatred for the aristocracy is so intense that she has her old benefactor’s son-in-law condemned to be executed and wishes to have his daughter and little granddaughter killed as well, so that the bloodline is completely wiped out (Dickens 313).

Looking at the novel from a holistic perspective, it seems right to say that A Tale of Two Cities portrays the French Revolution in an evenhanded manner. The evil and corruption of the old regime is made clear and the fanaticism and extremism that characterize the new order are portrayed as well.

Works Cited Dickens, Charles. A Tale of Two Cities. Clayton, DE: Prestwick House Inc., 2005.

[supanova_question]

M1 – Written Assignment: Theories of Development: Classical and Contemporary college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Instructions for the Written Assignment

Image of Children’s Rights 2 by David Ortiz
(CC-Attribution-No Derivative Works 2.0 Generic).

In standard essay format and in 3-5 pages of writing, contrast and compare two classical theories of development (psychoanalytic, psychosocial, traditional learning, social learning, cognitive-developmental) or either Bronfenbrenner’s ecological model OR the evolutionary perspective. For example, you could compare Brofenbrenner’s ecological model to the evolutionary perspective.

For this assignment, please do not compare Vygotsky’s social learning model with Piaget’s cognitive-developmental model. We will make this comparison in the discussion.

Note: For all written assignments, please be sure to apply the assigned module readings, cite as needed throughout the writing as you apply the readings, and provide a reference page at the end — all in APA style. Always apply additional scholarly resources (at least two) (e.g., current journal articles; scholarly websites).

This websites provides meaningful overviews:

Paris et al. text pgs 20-37
Theories of Development. (n.d.).
The Whole Child: The ABC’s Of Child Development. (n.d.).
ZERO TO THREE: National Center for Infants, Toddlers and Families. (2015).
Child Development Theorists: Freud to Erikson to Spock…and Beyond [Film on Demand, Video]
These websites are specific to Theorists:

Boeree, C. (2006). Abraham Maslow.
Boeree, C. (2006). Jean Piaget.
This website provides assistance with writing a contrast and compare essay.

Additional Instructions
Readings: You may use your primary textbook and any module readings and journal articles as well as scholarly websites you have located. Please visit the online resources for this module for a wide variety of additional resources.

For all written assignments please follow this format to effectively organize and to ensure you have covered all criteria:

Begin with an Introduction heading
Create a subheading for each criteria from the directions
End with a Conclusion heading
Add a Reference page.

[supanova_question]

Satan in “Paradise Lost” – Milton’s Epic Poem Essay essay help online free

Satan is one of the central characters of Milton’s epic poem Paradise Lost which is based on the Christian story of the fall of humanity. Making Satan the main antagonist of the poem, Milton shows the inner struggle in the character’s soul and the process of his devolution, depicting him as a fallen angel gradually transforming into a devil.

The beginning of the process of Satan’s devolution is depicted in the first book when this character starts forming an army of fallen angels, planning a rebellion against God. The main factors which influenced Satan’s decision to organize an attack on God were his arrogance, enviousness and unruliness. The main fallen angel prefers reigning in Hell to serving in Heaven.

Even coming to realization that God’s power cannot be overcome, Satan suggests uniting the efforts of all his followers for planning a rebellion against God. Convincing his followers to make evil out of good, Satan sounds persuasive.

In general, Milton’s presentation of the main negative character in the first book surprisingly makes Satan look as a hero of the poem. Showing how powerful Satan is and even comparing him to titans, the author describes the process of devolution of the main antagonist.

Presenting Satan as a military hero who manages to unite hundreds of thousands of fallen angels for creating a powerful army of demons in the first book, Milton shows the inner processes in the soul of the main negative character which preconditioned his devolution.

The process of Satan’s devolution continues in Milton’s second book which illuminates the debates in Hell concerning the plans of taking revenge on God by doing harm to a new race called Man. After building the Pandemonium, the castle of devils, some of the fallen angels settled down and offered to stop their struggle against God, satisfying with what they have. Satan, as the leader of Hell, could not be satisfied with the achieved results and his inner suffering makes him continue his planning of rebellions.

God’s power remained the object of Satan’s envy, and along with Satan’s hurt pride, it motivated the main negative character to build plans for making evil out of good and taking a revenge on God. Thus, the process of Satan’s devolution was not over and at this stage, Satan’s plans become more sophisticated. The main antagonist realizes that the direct attacks of God are senseless and decides to use alternative methods.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The direct protests and attacks are replaced with the insidious plans of tempting men and hurting the feelings of God who favors this newly created race. Satan’s continuing devolution prevents him from putting an end to the struggle against God and motivates him to invent new more sophisticated methods of attacks.

With all the attempts of making evil out of good which were not crowned with success, the tension in Satan’s soul grew, continuing the process of his degradation. In the fourth book, Milton shows Satan’s despair which intensifies suffering of the main negative character and catalyzes his insidious attacks of God.

At this stage the process of Satan’s devolution is irreversible and he will never be forgiven by God. “Farewel Remorse: all Good to me is lost;/ Evil be thou my Good; by thee at least” (Milton Book IV). Mentioning remorse in the fourth book, the author implies that previously the main fallen angel hesitated about his actions and his degradation can be regarded as a gradual process.

The despair which overwhelms Satan in the fourth book is expressed in his soliloquies. Milton’s depiction of Satan cannot be regarded as single-valued. Demonstrating the inner struggle and suffering of Satan, the author tries to view the evil from various perspectives, not limiting the depiction of the fallen angel to mere presentation of his actions.

Initiating the readers into the processes in the inner world of the main antagonist, Milton allows them to understand the preconditions of his disobedience, drawing the parallels with their own weaknesses.

With the continuing process of Satan’s devolution, in the ninth book he is deprived of the feelings of remorse and his inner struggle is almost over. Good is lost for the fallen angel forever and will never enter his soul again. The view of the beauty of earth makes Satan feel anguish. He cannot enjoy the beauty of this wonderful world and this is the only reason for his hesitation before proceeding to actions this time.

Preoccupied with making evil out of good and fulfilling his insidious plans, the fallen angel forgets about remorse and there is no inner struggle in him anymore. The absence of doubts concerning his evil inclinations in the ninth book shows the final stage of Satan’s devolution when the back side has overcome the good side of his soul entirely.

We will write a custom Essay on Satan in “Paradise Lost” – Milton’s Epic Poem specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Showing the gradual process of Satan’s devolution which started from the inner struggle in the character’s soul and finished when the good was forever lost to him, Milton made his main antagonist a complex and dynamic character which transforms from an angel into a devil.

Works Cited Milton, John. “Paradise Lost”. Dartmouth College Website. Web.

[supanova_question]

The City of Portland in Oregon State Essay writing essay help

Portland is the most populous city in the state of Oregon in United States and it is located in North-western part of the country. The city has been subdivided in to five sections which are inclusive of Northeast, North and Northwest as well as Southeast and Southwest.

The north and the south part are divided by the Burnside Street while a river known as Willamette separates eastern region from the western region. The city of roses as it is usually known is a fascinating travel destination due to various features that not only keep visitors busy, but are also quite interesting.

The city comprises theatres, museums, parks, gardens, and galleries to name just a few that help to attract both domestic and international tourists. There is so much that someone sees in Portland city and therefore, this essay describes physical features present in the city of Portland.

Portland city is characterized by temperament climate. I visited the city during a summer season and the temperatures were quite warm such that it was possible to enjoy to the fullest without the hindrances of the extreme weather conditions. Once a person arrives at the city, the most interesting issue is the transport system which includes the trolleys, buses, as well as the street cars.

MAX which represents a light rail line interested me most as through it, it is possible to take a ride and have a chance to view major features present in the Portland city. Apart from riding and travelling using different means of transport, it is also quite interesting to walk or take strolls.

Walking is quite interesting because the city contains short blocks, parks as well as bridges. In addition, the city has got some other interesting features that someone enjoys while walking like the art, fountain as well as urban parks.

There are so many outstanding features concerning Portland, but parks and gardens greatly contribute to the aesthetic value of the city. It is among the three cities in United States that contain volcanoes and other historical as well as scientific sites.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Major parks and gardens in the Portland City are inclusive but not limited to Mills Ends Park, Forest Park, Washington Park which hosts International Rose Test Garden as well as Portland Japanese Garden. Visiting the garden makes a person to realise the importance of nature and to feel as part of the same.

Of all the above mentioned places, the most interesting place that I was able to visit was the Japanese Garden. It is a big garden since it covers an area of five and half acres and comprises five unique garden styles. The main theme of the Japanese garden is to illustrate the traditional culture of the Japanese community which is achieved by using stones water as well as different types of plants.

In total, the garden comprises five smaller gardens which are inclusive of strolling, sand and stone, flat, tea, as well as the natural garden.

It is important to mention that Portland also contains pubs, brew houses and other important club that make the night life interesting. Apart from tasting the local brew sold in the local bars, a visitor also gets a chance to enjoy music and dance. I was lucky to have visited the city during summers because I got a chance to enjoy the performance of Oregon Zoo concert.

Therefore, it is not an understatement to conclude that the city of Portland is not only a must visit but an unforgettable experience due to the urban lifestyle as well as features like parks and gardens that contribute to its liveability.

[supanova_question]

Lady Lazarus Poem by Sylvia Plath’s Essay essay help: essay help

Introduction Sylvia Plath’s poem Lady Lazarus gives an account of her life. The speaker talks about her life and her three suicide attempts.

The poem depicts the speaker as a victim before a cruel crowd that watches her in her suffering. She also suffers in the hands of a cruel doctor. She uses imagery throughout her work to communicate her message. She uses the image of biblical Lazarus to show how she comes back to life.

To capture her sufferings she alludes to the Jews and Nazis. The Jews suffered in the hands of the Nazis during Adolf Hitler’s reign because he wanted to wipe them out of existence because they considered them inferior and a threat to the superior Aryan race. The focus of this paper will be to trace references in imagery to horrors of Jewish holocaust under Nazi Germany.

Imagery Medical experiments

The poem has imagery that refers to the horrors of Jews under the Nazi regime in Germany. Plath talks of doctors who save her life and bring her back after a suicide attempt. She despises the doctors that save her life because what she wanted to do was die and says “So, so Herr Doktor/ So, Herr enemy” (Plath 65-66). The doctors are similar to the doctors in the Jews concentration camps who would do experiments on the Jews in the cruelest manner for instance would test drugs on them, place the human specimen in pressure chambers.

Moreover, they did brutal surgeries on them and even the Jewish children did not escape the horrific medical experiments. The Nazi’s doctors used the Jews as guinea pigs in the medical researches.

In the poem, Plath says, “I am your opus/I am your valuable” (Plath 67-68) which means that the doctors used her for their own benefit. Similarly, the Nazi doctors did so by experimenting on the Jews because they wanted to build their name in the medicine field at the expense of the innocent Jews. In the hands of her doctor, she was “The pure gold baby” (Plath 69).

Thus, the speaker sees herself as a victim of the doctors just as the Jews were victims of the Nazi in the concentration camps. She is a helpless victim because she cannot stop the doctors from bringing her back to life. Likewise, the Jews were helpless under the barbaric Nazi regime and suffered great atrocities in the German society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Stealing from the Jews

The Jews who went to the concentration camps were stripped of all their valuables such as fine clothes, valuable rings and gold teeth and so forth. The speaker in the poem refers to the stripping of the Jews with this allusion “A wedding ring/ A gold filling (77-78). It is said that the remains of the Jews were used to make soap and Plath captures this allegation in “A cake of soap” (Plath 76).

Suffering at camps

Jews were collected from their homes and locked up in concentration camps. They suffered greatly just as the speaker did because she attempted suicide many times. She alludes to the Jews suffering by talking about lampshades, which illustrates the cruelty committed against them when she compares her skin to them “Bright as a Nazi lampshade. “(Plath 5).

The Jews become labor slaves in the camps and often died of starvation and the hunger would make their eyes pit collapse “The nose, the eye pits, the full set of teeth?” (Plath 19). Just as the speaker says she was a walking nightmare so were the Jews in the camps that lived the nightmare every single day.

Conclusion The poem Lazarus Lady captures Plath’s attempts at suicide because she could not bare the suffering she experienced. She saw death as the answer to her troubled life even though it became elusive. She used Jew Nazi illusion in the poem to pass her message of suffering. Her poem is powerful because it creates vivid description of the Jew’s plight during the Nazi era through her skillful use of imagery.

Work Cited Plath, Sylvia. Lady Lazarus. n.d. Web.

[supanova_question]

Mud Lick Creek Project – Fresh Water Pollution Research Paper essay help online free

Table of Contents Abstract

Introduction

Methods and Materials

Results

Conclusions

Appendix 1

Appendix 2

Appendix 3

Works Cited

Abstract Due to the increased instances of freshwater pollution in many American water sources particularly through agricultural and industrial wastes, which are discharged into the water, students were asked to monitor the quality of water at the Mud Lick creek (I think the statement now makes sense as you had requested). During these investigative sessions, the students collected data regarding the dissolved oxygen, pH, turbidity, and the temperature of water samples collected from the creek. The average value of the water temperature at the creek ranges from 6-12°C.

Furthermore, the average value of turbidity ranges from 0-40 JTU relative to different experiment days. Moreover, the average pH value equals 7.25 for the three trials conducted over the whole experiment duration. Lastly, the average value of dissolved oxygen ranges from 4-8 parts per million and the saturation percentage is in the range of 55-64%.

The experimental findings provided above show that the level of freshwater pollution at the creek is irregular because the results show slight changes from the normal properties of freshwater particularly the pH, dissolved oxygen, and its turbidity.

On the other hand, the study findings diverge from most studies reviewed in this research paper particularly those regarding the quality of water in many American water sources.

As a result, additional studies are required to ascertain the accuracy and precision involved in the current study including determining additional parameters, which can enable one to measure the quality of water at the creek more accurately.

[The information given in this section shows the writer’s stand regarding the experimental findings relative to other study findings reviewed in this research paper. Besides, the statement is drawn from the discussions provided in the conclusion]

Introduction Freshwater pollution entails instances whereby the sources of inland water are contaminated through the presence of various substances in water, which make it unsafe for various uses (Saunders 16). As a result, most studies show that pollution may occur through the discharge of fecal matter, chemical substances, pesticides, petroleum components, fertilizer sediments, and other discharges into freshwater thereby making it unfit for fishing, swimming and drinking.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For instance, in the United States, various studies note that fecal matter and other potential pollutants are discharged into rivers, and therefore, there is evidence of freshwater pollution in most American streams and rivers.

According to Pollution Issues (par. 1), “In the mid-twentieth century, many American rivers and streams were open sewers, choking on everything from human waste to highly toxic industrial discharges.”

Furthermore, fresh water sources contribute to about 3% of the total water sources on the earth’s surface. However, in the United States, each household consumes about 94,000 gallons of fresh water per annum. Moreover, the sources of the fresh water for domestic use include rivers and lakes.

Unfortunately, studies conducted in 2000 show that about 40% of rivers and 45% of lakes in the United States are polluted with pesticides and fertilizers due to runoffs (Pollution Issues par. 13). This form of pollution poses great danger to human beings because the contents of the runoffs include phosphates, pathogens, petroleum oils, gasoline, and other pollutants.

Conversely, various human activities are attributable to freshwater pollution in different aspects. For example, the increased number of households connected to sewerage treatment systems has been associated with freshwater pollution in most OECD-member countries (OECD 100).

Moreover, OECD (101) states that, “Agriculture is an important contributor to water quality problems, particularly nitrate pollution in surface and groundwater, phosphorus levels in surface water, contamination with pesticides, and the harmful effects of soil sediments and mineral salts.”

At the Mud Lick creek under investigation, there is evidence of agricultural activities on the upper side of the tributary. This potential source of pollutants poses significant risks to the quality of water at the creek in terms altering the temperature, pH, dissolved oxygen, and the turbidity of the water (Pollution Issues par. 3). As a result, there is the paramount need to investigate the water quality at the Mud Lick creek in this research paper.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Mud Lick Creek Project – Fresh Water Pollution specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This research paper aims at determining the water quality at the Mud Lick creek relative to various qualitative and quantitative parameters such as temperature, pH, turbidity, and dissolved oxygen. Here, it is hypothesized that the water temperature will be in the range of 12-24°C relative to different experimental conditions and days.

Moreover, the pH of the water is hypothesized to range from neutral to slightly alkaline. On the other hand, the value of turbidity is hypothesized to range from 0-42 JTU due to different agricultural activities and pollutant discharge rates at the creek. Lastly, the level of dissolved oxygen is hypothesized to vary relative to the temperature of the water samples.

Overall, the findings regarding the present survey seem to diverge from the current studies on freshwater pollution in many American rivers and Streams. [The information provided in this section serves as the thesis statement, which is explained in detail in the subsequent paragraphs. As a result, there is no need to cite the information because it entails a personal account regarding the experiment]

Methods and Materials The investigation of the quality of water at the creek entails measuring the temperature, pH, turbidity, and the dissolved oxygen. Each of these parameters requires different procedures and Test Kits. For instance, to determine the turbidity of water, one requires a sample collection jar, a Secchi disk, and a color chart (World Health Organization 68). Here, a white sample collection jar is used to carry out the experiment.

The first step entails removing the icon sticker from the Secchi disk. Secondly, place the sticker slightly off center on the inner bottom side of the sample collection jar 8-24 hours prior to the commencement of the experiment. This process ensures that the adhesive cures adequately.

Thirdly, fill the jar with water up to the turbidity level indicated by a label. Lastly, hold the turbidity chart against the jar containing water in order to compare the appearance of the disk icon to that on the chart (World Water Monitoring Day 8-10). Subsequently, record the value in JTU in a table of results.

Conversely, to determine the pH of the water samples, one needs to have a pH test tube, a pH reagent tablet, and a pH color chart (World Health Organization 67).

As a result, the first step in measuring the pH value involves filling the pH test tube with 10 ml of the water sample. Secondly, one piece of the pH test tablet is added into the test tube. Thirdly, the test-tube is sealed and the contents mixed by inverting the tube until the tablet dissolves.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Mud Lick Creek Project – Fresh Water Pollution by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Lastly, hold the test tube against the pH chart and compare the color of the test-tube contents to the one on the chart (World Water Monitoring Day 17). Record the pH value in the table of results as shown in Appendix 1.

Furthermore, to determine the value of dissolved oxygen in a water sample, the experimenter requires one measuring vial, test tablets, and a color chart (World Health Organization 51).

Here, the first step involves recording the temperature value of the water samples. Secondly, the vial is submerged and filled to the top with a sample of water whose temperature has been determined. Thirdly, two test tablets are added into the vial. Subsequently, the vial is capped and the contents mixed by inverting the vial severally for four minutes.

Afterwards, the vial is left to stand for an additional five minutes in order to allow for color development. Lastly, the vial is held against the color chart to compare the color in the vial with the one on the chart (World Water Monitoring Day 13-15). The results are recorded in a table of results in parts per million.

Furthermore, the % saturation is determined from the % saturation chart. It is worth noting that the current experiment was performed three times on different days and the average values for temperature, turbidity, pH, and dissolved oxygen recorded as shown in Appendix 1

[supanova_question]

Resource Identification, Evaluation and Selection: Congestive heart failure Essay online essay help: online essay help

Overview Congestive Heart Failure (CHF) is one of the common health challenges in aging persons. The health condition is one of the major causes of deaths and health complications for individuals that above sixty five years. Congestive Heart Failure is not only a major cause of health complication and death in aging individuals but also contribute high number of re-admission among aging person.

Moreover, treating Congestive Heart Failure cost a fortune and is a major challenge to families with a CHF patient. Considering its significance to the health of aging persons, Health care provision for aging persons should therefore consider CHF management.

Because of increased cases of CHF and its health and cost implications, various recent research studies have focused towards coming up with better CHF management (Whalley, et a., 2002; Ross, J., et al., 2010; Goldberg, et al., 2005; Colonna, et al., 2003).

Congestive Heart Failure as an area of research is not fully exhausted despite of many research studies dedicated to it. This paper will discuss the process involved in coming up with a topic for research study, resources for information, search strategy and summary, and evaluation of sources.

Problem Statement The major challenge in management of Congestive Heart Failure is frequent re-admission of CHF patients. Considering health risk and treatment cost implication, re-admission of CHF patients have high implication to the patients, their families and health care providers. The cause of frequent re-admission of CHF patients have been a subject to many researchers.

Among the frequently proposed causes of re-admission, include narrow understanding of the health condition among patients and poor adherence to treatment and diet.

Other proposed causes of re-admission include poor management of other health conditions such as respiratory infection and hypertension. In addition, poor discharge and planning and poor follow up of patients are cited as possible factors that contribute to increased CHF re-admission cases (Reis, et al., 1997; Jaarsma, et al., 1998).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Most of literature addressing hospitalization of CHF patients agree that much can be done reduce re-admission cares and improve quality of life of CHF (Kornowski, Zeeli, Averbuch, et al. 1995; Smith, Fabbri, Pai, et al.,1997; Rich, Beckham, Wittenberg, et al., 1995). This study will revisit re-admission of CHF patients in relation to medication compliance, diet modification and community health programs.

The study will also explore the role of case management in mitigating re-admission. In order to address the problem, the study will seek to provide answers to the question: What are the reasons why Congestive Heart Failure cases have high number of admissions?

Problem Symptoms or Evidence Congestive heart failure refers to a health condition where the heart is unable pump enough blood to other body parts especially critical body organs. CHF is a major health issue in United States as well as other parts of the world. The health conditions incapacitate patients and can lead to death (Schocken, Arrieta, Leaverton

[supanova_question]

Organizational Motivation and Leadership in the Workplace Research Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

Selected Organization

Selected Situation

Application of Motivational Theories

Role of Organizational Leadership

Power and Influence

References

Introduction Human resource is one of the most crucial components in any given organization. There is need to understand how and why people behave the way they do under different conditions and circumstances. Organizational psychology has been interested in understanding factors contributing to employee motivation (Jex, 2002).

Various theories that try to explain the different behaviors of workers have been advanced especially in American context. The research paper describes a selected organization and the continued employee absenteeism.

It explains how motivational theories could be applied to solve the problem of absenteeism. Furthermore, the paper analyzes the role of organizational leadership in the identified situation in the organization as well as evaluates the role of power and influence in the selected situation.

Selected Organization Many organizations are currently faced with numerous problems in their day to day operations and managers have been forced to make serious decisions to address these challenges (Jex, 2002).

Blue-Ways Insurance Company is one such organization which has had to deal with numerous challenges as far as carrying out its operations is concerned. The busiest section in the company is the human resource department as employees interact constantly with clients.

The company deals with hundreds of customers on daily basis and this keeps the workers busy throughout. The manner of operation is on an assembly-line management of affairs.

Selected Situation However, over the past one year, there has been a growing trend of employee absenteeism in this organization. This has in most cases paralyzed the operations of the company due to fewer client-attendants. According to research findings, employees’ absenteeism has significant financial implications on an organization (Terpstra, 2006).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Most organizations define absenteeism as the unscheduled absence from the workplace and usually the cause of this absence cannot be convincingly justified by the absentee. The management in the Blue-Ways Company has been looking for ways to minimize the unexplained abscondment of duty by their employees.

They have always had problems temporarily replacing those who fail to turn up for work on different occasions without due work-leaves being granted to them. They have always tried to understand whether the absenteeism was caused by job dissatisfaction or by individual attitudinal orientations (Jex, 2002).

Application of Motivational Theories A number of motivational theories have been advanced to explain the problem of absenteeism among workers and the correctional measures that can be taken to address the problem. Virtually all theories advocate the fact that employees can be motivated to function optimally through the use of various approaches especially by the management.

Some of the motivational theories include; A. Maslow’s Hierarchy of Needs, D. McGregor’s Theory X and Theory Y, and F. Hertzberg’s motivation theory (Terpstra, 2006).

Research conducted by organizational psychologists reveal those employees who are not motivated to go to work will seek to be absent by all means even if it means feigning illness (Jex, 2002). Since absenteeism reduces efficiency in the workplace, effort must be made to motivate employees in order to minimize the risk of creating loses for the organization.

Maslow’s theory argues that if one superior need is not met then the individual becomes frustrated and hence this has become one of the major causes of absenteeism among employees (Terpstra, 2006). This problem can be very detrimental to an organization especially if its operations are on an assembly-line arrangement.

Also, where there is much expert work, absenteeism of the specialist employees can lead to massive losses. This theory can therefore be applied to ensure that all the grievances and dissatisfactions aired by the employees should be resolved in good time before they become the source of rampant absenteeism.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Organizational Motivation and Leadership in the Workplace specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Some researchers have argued that absenteeism can be beneficial sometimes if employees choose not to come to work rather than show up and cause even greater problems (Mith, 2000). For instance, a pilot or surgeon would rather fail to come to work instead of coming for formality and create more serious problems.

McGregor’s theory, on the other hand, helps in conceptualizing how employees behave in their places of work. The assumptions of theory X and Y can be applied to understand and hence guide the behavior of managers towards their employees. The assumptions made in each of the theories help in designing the appropriate motivational strategies that can help minimize absenteeism among employees (Jex, 2002).

Role of Organizational Leadership The organizational leadership plays a central role in either reducing or enhancing the rate of absenteeism among the employees. The ways in which workers are handled great determine their attitudes towards what their various responsibilities (Mith, 2000).

The leadership has to prioritize the need to understand the employees’ behavior if they are to be assured of getting the best out of them. Research findings reveal that the use of incentives by the management can contribute significantly towards the minimization of worker-absenteeism (Jex, 2002).

Managers may encourage the use of unscheduled sick leave among other incentives so as to motivate the employees and to make them enjoy their work. Other approaches that managers may employ include the appreciation of job well-done, creation of a job environment, close relationship with employees, clear job guidelines, among others.

Power and Influence Organizations rely on great leaders who can exert power in the day to day running of the organization. Power is defined in most cases as the ability to influence others into action. If the organizational leadership is to succeed in motivating employees, power and influence must be put into good use.

Researchers into leadership have concluded that leaders must influence others in order to achieve the set goals and objectives (Mith, 2000). Therefore, we can conclude that if power is well used, employee absenteeism will be reduced significantly.

References Jex, M. S. (2002). Organizational motivation: the dynamics of work experience. Journal of Management, 16 (2) (Peer reviewed)

Not sure if you can write a paper on Organizational Motivation and Leadership in the Workplace by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Mith, K. L. (2000). Understanding the future of leaders in Extension. Journal of Extension, 38 (4) (Peer Reviewed Journal)

Terpstra, D. E. (2006). Work and the theories of motivation: selecting the best.

Personnel Journal, 34 (3) (Peer Reviewed Journal)

[supanova_question]

Brain-based Learning Research Paper essay help site:edu

Introduction Learning is a complex and continuous process that usually occurs whenever people interact with other human beings and or objects in their surrounding environments. At the same time, we also need to realize that learning may as well take place in either a consciously or sub-consciously manner.

Thus interaction is very important for creating learning experience for learners. Learning experience enables the learners to acquire cognitive, psychomotor and affective behavioral changes (Jensen, 2000). The most important aspect of brain-based learning is what the learners are expected to perform, how the learners are supported to accomplish their expectations and how they engage with the challenges.

Brain-based learning is a theory which is concerned with working of the brain during the learning process. Each brain develops uniquely such that learners of the same chronological age may not have the same level of brain development (Jensen

[supanova_question]

Characterization of Hamlet Analytical Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Hamlet is without a doubt the best theatrical character ever produced. From the moment we encounter the humble prince we are entrapped by his graceful power. He meets the death of his father with rage and indignation yet he shows no emotion for the people that he kills. He uses the frail and naïve Ophelia as an avenue to vent his anger towards the queen, and cannot understand that his own bitter words have made her insane.

Hamlet’s character is filled with faults. By closely examining his faults, one is quick to notice that the faults are inborn. Throughout the play, Hamlet seems to carry in him a burden that is too big for him. Despite his attempt at bravery, he is weak willed and unable to make some important decisions.

When Hamlet learns in a dream that he is supposed to revenge the death of his father, he promises to do so “with wings as swift as meditation or the thoughts of love, may sweep to my revenge.” To Hamlet, even his life’s dreams and destiny cannot be compared to this new pursuit.

Immediately after this discovery, Hamlet is at a loss as to why he has to be the one chosen to exert this revenge. This is the first indication we get that Hamlet has a weakness in his character.

Instead of seeking for ways to kill the person who murdered his father, Hamlet begins to wonder why a sane person can commit such an act. To a careful eye, this is something meant to procrastinate his revenge mission.

This is something that even Hamlet cannot seem to comprehend. Upon realizing that he is dreading carrying out his mission, he comforts himself by saying that he is no coward. Hamlet postpones this mission further by seeking to verify the words of the ghost. However, the trap that he sets to confirm this soon ‘snaps’ but he still cannot make a meaningful decision.

Even though Hamlet learns that his mother was an accomplice in his father’s death, she dissuades him from killing her. Although we might all conclude that Hamlet is overtaken by love for his mother, this is something that does not befit a hero.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More A true hero should not let emotions come in the way of his assignment. Upon learning of his mother’s role in the death of his father, he knows that he has to punish the perpetrators regardless of their identity.

When he gets this opportunity to “drink hot blood, and do such bitter business as the day”, he fails to master the courage needed to achieve this. At this moment, his mind seems to be a battlefield. On one hand, he knows that he has to avenge the death of his father while on the other he has no courage to do it.

Hamlet promises to be “cruel, not unnatural and to speak daggers at his mother but act none.” This is a sign of cowardice on Hamlets part. In order to hide his true feelings from his mother, he decides to pretend that he is insane.

Immediately after the episode at his mother’s house, another opportunity presents itself for revenge. This time, it is only Hamlet and the king in an enclosed temple where there is no route for escape. Coincidentally, Hamlet goes behind the king and draws his sword ready to strike. In a real life event, this is the moment when we all draw our breath and close our eyes in anticipation of seeing fresh blood.

However, a few moments later, Hamlet brings us back to reality by claiming that “now might I do it pat, now he is praying; And now I will do’t: and so he goes to heaven.” Always having excuses to justify his procrastination, he tells us that he fears killing the king in a moment of repentance. This is a sign of weakness and indecision on Hamlets part.

If hamlet had been genuine about his desire to kill the king while he was in the process of committing iniquity, it is only right that we see this promise being manifested at least in one scene.

At one time, the ghost appears while Hamlet is talking to his mother. Even Hamlet himself knows he has procrastinated the revenge long enough but consoles himself by saying that he is no coward. In the monologue that follows his meeting with Fortinbras, he says that even being exiled to England would come as a respite.

We will write a custom Essay on Characterization of Hamlet specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In order to prove that he is no coward he promises “O, from this time forth, my thoughts be bloody, or be nothing worth.” This is a promise that we do not see Hamlet fulfilling anywhere in the play and hence our conclusion that he is weak willed and indecisive on what he should do.

Conclusion Hamlet is one of the greatest theatrical characters that have ever been created. The character has different sides to him that make him hard to be understood.

However, one thing that comes out about his character is his weakness and indecision on some important issues. This makes him to keep on procrastinating revenge on his father’s death. By the time he gets to exert the revenge, he is so late such that the real motive for the revenge has been forgotten.

Further Research Why does Hamlet kill Polonius? 5 38 Do you think Hamlet is a problem play or a tragedy? Why? 5 854 Does Hamlet Love Ophelia? 5 46 Why does Polonius think Hamlet is mad? 5 93 What does the first soliloquy reveal about Hamlet? 5 27 What conflict(s) does Hamlet Experience Inside Himself? 5 155

[supanova_question]

Formal Planning’s Strengths and Weakness Report college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction

The Human Element

Change from Conventional Paradigm

Spirit of Learning

Unpredictable Project Environment

Exclusion of Lower Level Managers’ Potential

Conclusion

References

Introduction Many organizations today spend a fortune in formal planning. In various contexts, organisations and researchers have had conflicting opinions on formal planning, with a faction affirming that it improves the overall profitability of a company (in addition to spurring project growth) while others note that it is not crucial at all in the realization of organizational goals (Mintzberg 1994, p. 150).

Before sides are taken in the evaluation of the importance of formal planning, it is crucial to analyze what does it primarily encompasses.

In the words of Armstrong (1982) “Formal strategic planning calls for an explicit process for determining the firm’s long-range objectives, procedures for generating and evaluating alternative strategies, and a system for monitoring the results of the plan when implemented” (p. 4).

Formal planning when analyzed in this context involves a clear articulation of project goals, visions, roles, location, time frames (and the likes), in a developed document or semi document outlining the steps to be followed in the implementation of a given project.

Usually, formal planning has been consistently analyzed alongside informal planning (a paradigm which erodes the importance of having formal plans in the first place), and many researchers have been divided between the merits and demerits of the two.

Informal planning permanently outlines all managerial elements that generally fail to be institutionalized in formal documents and most cases; it receives less exposure because of formal planning out shadows its usefulness since it is much visible and more clearly articulated (Johnson 2009, p. 66).

From this point of view, it is correct to dispute the emphasis created on formal planning because it is usually overrated at the expense of informal learning. These factors withstanding, this study advances the fact that formal education will not provide the intended outcome at a given point in time.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Human Element Conventionally, formal planning has been based on the “process” element as opposed to the “human” element. This is a wrong basis because the success of a process is generally based on the input of the workers involved.

Moreover, humans invent “processes,” and therefore the success of a process depends on the humans involved. Scientists such as Taylor (cited in Campbell 2001, p. 99) have openly noted that one of the reasons why essential projects fail to attain their set out goals is because management focuses typically too much on the theoretical component of project success and fail to note the practical part of the same.

The theoretical component usually is facilitated or emphasized by the formal planning process. Conversely, the informal planning process tends to focus more on the practical aspect of project operations, and this is the essential element needed for the realization of project success.

From the number of large projects failing by the day, it is clear that most organizations fail to recognize the critical role humans play in the overall realization of organizational goals and the long-term global sustainability of business or project productivity. Campbell (2001, p. 100) also explains that in today’s fast-paced world, it is the human element of organizational processes that are going to sustain and catalyze the growth and success of organizations in the 21st century.

Change from Conventional Paradigm For a long time, formal planning has been the conventional paradigm in project operations and management. Today, research studies tend to affirm the notion that a shift from this paradigm is likely to translate to positive results for organizations, in the sense that, an emphasis on informal planning is expected to improve project performance (Campbell 2001, p. 100).

It is clear from recent research studies that formal planning has a precise articulation of roles and responsibilities that tend to be monotonous and less effective in the long run (Campbell 2001, p. 100). When this system is changed, research affirms that new skills and an improved sense of accountability will be realized (Hales 1993, p. 108).

What new research tends to portray is that a shift from conventional practices is likely to impose a new system to measure employee contribution, which will, in turn, increase the level of motivation and ultimately increase the performance of employees in the long run.

We will write a custom Report on Formal Planning’s Strengths and Weakness specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Formal planning is also quite monotonous with regards to the structure of control in the organization because it advances a cutout structure of authority where lower-level employees are subordinates to their bosses.

This system is deemed to be less effective than a random and flexible structure where there are no clear distinctions of authority because if such arrangements are abolished; all employees are made equal members of teams and work groups (encompassing peers from inside or outside of the organization). This new paradigm is likely to instill a new spirit of cooperation in the organization and create a hybrid system of performance which is supported and coordinated by all members of the organization.

Spirit of Learning Formal planning essentially amounts to months or even years of endless planning to come up with specific projections; maybe encompassing financial cash flows, human capital projections, inventory requirements, and the likes. However, all these estimations and years of endless planning may go to waste if the project follows a different course from that envisioned in the formal plan.

From this basis, critics have advanced the fact that experience is the best teacher and formal planning goes against this spirit (Campbell 2001, p. 102). They also promote the fact that continuous learning and experience is the key to project success and formal planning fails to merge with this spirit as well.

In this regard, there is a growing body of research advancing the fact that formal planning does not make much difference to project performance when compared to projects started without formal plans (Campbell 2001, p. 102).

Comparisons have also been made to businesses as is evidenced of Babson College which did a study, evaluating specific business parameters such as annual revenue, employee numbers net incomes (and the likes), and found out that there was no significant difference in the above parameters, when comparing businesses which started with formal plans and those which didn’t (Wall Street, 2010, p. 9).

They, therefore, recommend that unless a business intends to seek to start up capital from a financial institution (say a bank) they do not need to come up with a formal business plan (Wall Street, 2010, p. 9).

Unpredictable Project Environment Many critics of formal planning have consistently questioned the need for formal planning if the business environment is increasingly unpredictable. They, therefore, advance the fact that formal planning in the determination of future project productivity is mostly fruitless if the future is variable in the first place (Smit 2007, p. 113).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Formal Planning’s Strengths and Weakness by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Some formal plans may, therefore, render some projects utterly useless because they may fail to consider the unpredictable nature of future project environment. For instance, Smit (2007, p. 113) notes that it is quite challenging to apply formal planning to tourism projects in Africa because of the political uncertainty of the continent.

He refers to the war uncertainty in Congo and the lack of petrol in Zimbabwe which makes formal planning an impossible process because these uncertainties are mostly unforeseeable in the long run and short run. Smit (2007) further affirms that “Setting oneself on a predetermined course in unknown waters is the perfect way to sail straight into an iceberg” (p. 114).

It is, therefore, crucial for project managers to acknowledge the level of uncertainty, complexity, and ambiguity of the project environment because these elements have a very unpredictable and immense impact on the overall outcome of the project. In this context, it is correct to note that even the most carefully thought out formal plans are not immune to being rendered useless by random and unpredictable changes in the project environment.

When this type of unpredictable and unprecedented changes are evident, project managers are supposed to be on toes by being able to effectively and promptly adjust to changes in the project environment by altering their project strategies to suit the new situations.

This kind of flexibility mostly lacks in formal planning because formal planning is very rigid and involves clearly articulated project steps; regardless of the nature of the project environment. This is likely to lead to high levels of project productivity; an element which may be easily brushed off at the initial stages of formal planning processes.

Hill (2008, p. 11) makes reference to this situation by citing Microsoft’s Chief executive officer, Bill Gates’ dramatic change of strategy, prompted by the 1994 – 1995 unprecedented emergence of the world wide web (www) where he dramatically changed the company’s strategy to deal with the new operations environment effectively. It later ultimately turned out as the antidote for Microsoft to deal with the latest changes in the information technology environment).

Critics of formal planning processes say that such a dramatic change of strategy was not possible if Bill Gates operated under a formal planning process because, under the paradigm, Bill gate’s new strategy could not be accommodated within that specific period (Hill 2008, p. 11).

This is true because usually under formal planning processes, the formal plan can only be reviewed annually, and before such a time reaches, the overall project strategies cannot be changed (Hill 2008, p. 11).

Exclusion of Lower Level Managers’ Potential Many critics of the formal planning process have pointed out the fact that many formal plans emphasize a lot on the input of top-level managers and rarely factor in the potential lower-level managers can bring into project operations (Hill 2008, p. 11).

New research studies point out that formal planning can probably plunge project operations processes into low levels of productivity because lower-level managers have a profound degree of influence over the overall realization of project productivity (Bass 2008, p. 315).

For instance, Robert Bulgelman of Stanford University cited in (Hill 2008, p. 11) gives an example where Intel’s CEO, Andy Grove, together with his top-level management team, devised a strategy to enter the DRAM memory chip market (a move which was to plunge the company into financial problems because of the unreliability of the market) but was talked out of it when lower level managers discouraged the top-level management team and the company’s CEO out of the move (thereby saving the company millions of dollars in investments which were to be lost in the venture).

Instead, they advised the company to venture into the market of RISCH-based microprocessors; a move which saw the company soar into high levels of profitability. This move also saw Microsoft Company move its strategies to be of conformance to internet innovation (Hill 2008, p. 11).

From this analysis, formal planning, therefore, makes many project managers rigid to the input of lower-level managers (a move which may potentially be fatal for the company as can be evidenced in the Intel case study analysis) and project managers need to change tact to avert such eventualities.

Conclusion This study notes that formal planning can potentially render projects utterly useless if they are followed to the latter. This study sources its strengths and arguments from the fact that the project environment today is very unpredictable and requires a lot of flexibility by project managers to attain optimum levels of project success.

Formal planning’s most significant weakness comes from its high level of rigidity and its high emphasis on top level management’s decisions (and more so, the CEO’s); an attribute which is potentially dangerous for project operations. From this point of view, it is correct to note that formal planning will not always provide the outcomes required at a given moment in time.

References Bass, B. (2008) The Bass Handbook Of Leadership: Theory, Research, And Managerial Applications. New York, Simon, and Schuster.

Campbell, S. (2001). New Developments In Reengineering Organizations. Management Research News, 24(3), 99–103.

Hales, C. (1993) Managing Through Organisation: The Management Process, Forms Of Organisation, And the Work of Managers. London, Taylor

[supanova_question]

Aesthetic of Beauty – Views of Danto and Tolstoy Essay essay help

The debate about beauty and its real meaning still rages. How to measure it, where it appears, the power behind it, its construction process, among other parameters, continues to be a puzzle.

As a result, people have set out to unravel the truth behind this enigma. Among them are Danto and Tolstoy. While Tolstoy declares beauty a complete fiction, Danto views it as a catalyst that modifies sorrow into happiness. Where does beauty lie?

The works of art serve as tools able to untangle the mystery behind the location of beauty. Some claim that art has the ability to reveal this puzzle but Danto sets to “…meditate on the relative scarcity of beauty in recent art” (281). This speculation is sufficient to tell that beauty bears no place in artworks, as it is misconceived. Tolstoy also comes in handy here noting that, beauty is not always a coincidence of what is good.

This, to some extend, pictures it as being beyond what people see from art works. He says, “Beauty is the basis of all our predilections” (Tolstoy 13).

In his quest to find out the reality of beauty, Tolstoy claims that beauty is the tool that judges art and since “art is the most important agent of social change, necessarily transmitting earnest and infectious emotional feeling” (Tolstoy 24), it stands out that beauty lies in emotions, rather than forms.

Concurring with this judgment, Danto observes beauty as, “…transforming raw grief into tranquil sadness…marking the loss of a loved one” (Danto 364). These expositions attest that beauty, just as love, appears in emotions, but not in forms.

Beauty is not a quality of the work of art, but a social construct. This stands out in Danto’s observations. In fact, he declares beauty as part of art works only on condition. “Beauty is internal to a work when it is…for such a work, beauty is part of the work’s content” (366).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This occurs on rare occasions and that is why Danto gives the reason as to why beauty is inappropriate in contemporary artworks. To show how beauty is socially constructed, Tolstoy posits, “…is the same important observation: beauty, long considered the highest standard for judging art, is not based in anything natural, but rather emerges purely as a product of the social” (22).

It is far from the quality of art works. Danto adds, “Our societal aversion to beauty…but beauty threatens to conceal them” (362). He shows that beauty is a creation of the society when he “…reminds us that what is presented beautifully is an inherent part of human experience” (359) and hence socially constructed.

Attached to beauty is the healing influence especially when one is struck by a personal loss. This reveals some secret power in beauty that ensures the healing. Tolstoy says, “…it’s all in the mind” (16) revealing the sense in the saying that ‘beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.’

It is driven by the mind as the power. Beauty is captivating. The reason behind the captivation lies not in the truths brought by the works of art, which are subject to being overlooked, but in the interpretations of the mind. In fact, Tolstoy says, “the beautiful is nothing other than what is pleasing to us” (20).

Whatever pleases the eye depends on the mind and since every mind is unique, the interpretations are varied and hence the reason behind its ability to captivate people. Worth noting is that, beauty and truth never coincide as Tolstoy says, (19) and thus beauty, as misconceived, is not a means of escaping the truth.

Works Cited Danto, Athur. On Late Style: The Abuse of Beauty. Durham: Oxford University, 2010.

Tolstoy, Leo. Good, Truth, and Truth in Art. London: Word Press, 2010.

We will write a custom Essay on Aesthetic of Beauty – Views of Danto and Tolstoy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Critique of a Peer-Reviewed Article by Taylor and Abasi Essay (Critical Writing) cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Analysis

Conclusion

Reference List

Introduction Once a research on a certain subject is completed, the researchers enter into the step of compiling their results inform of writings. This gives them an easy way of examining their findings further, if need be.

They can also use the written materials for future references and studies among others. Of worth noting is that, every research paper has to meet some requisites in order to appear standard; however, regardless of the researchers’ efforts to achieve this, the paper will bear both strengths and flaws, owing to some ineluctable causes.

This is where critical analysis comes in to reveal some of these weaknesses and strengths to enhance quality in future work. This revelation is based on some employed research parameters like the research content and structure, as well as methods used. Among the researchers are Maurice Taylor and Ali Abasi.

The two have cooperated in producing the research, Collaborative Learning in Communities of Literacy Practice. This paper critically analyses this research. As the title hints, Taylor and Abasi seek to unravel the mystery behind the collaboration pictured by Canadian adult students in their process of learning ‘in both formal and informal adult literacy programs.’

Analysis Based on the authenticity of the research, the article is well written, as Taylor and Abasi bring out the impact of collaborative learning to the community showing clearly the components involved in enhancing adult learning. They also include neat diagrams, which enhance the quality and the validity of their work.

In addition, the article is rich in sense that, the reader gets to realize the underlying reason behind its publication. “The need for action on a pan-Canadian literary strategy” (Taylor

[supanova_question]

The Major Congressional Checks on the Presidential Authority Essay college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

How the Congress checks on the presidency

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction The US government is tripartite, and its branches perform the critical role of performing checks and balances on one another to as a way of preventing any of the branches from overstepping its mandate.

For instance, the limits to presidential powers include a political culture that has as one of its characteristics features a distrust of government and an array of congressional checks on presidential authority, including the ability to approve presidential appointments, the laws that the president wishes to approve and the budget to the executive departments. This essay will examine the congressional powers in relation to checking on the presidency.

How the Congress checks on the presidency The Congress has powers to check on the presidency in different aspects one of which is checking on the budgetary allocations by the executive. The creation of a budget requires integrity given the massive amounts of cash involved, and as such, Congress ensures that the budget drafting process by the executive is both transparent and appropriate.

The Congress performs this role by debating and approving or rejecting budgets depending on their perceptions of the budgetary allocations (Gitelson, Dudley and Dubnick 60). The president can only recommend a budget for congressional consideration, but the actual appropriation of funds lies in the hands of the Senate and House of Representatives.

Congress can also challenge the treaties signed by the president is Congress feel that it is inappropriate. This issue has however attracted much debate centered on whether the president should have the final word on approving or discarding treaties.

As noted by Gunter (354), these debates arrived at the conclusion that the president is not the only one affected by the treaties as an individual and as such, granting the presidency the last word on treaties would be according it too much power as an individual, is not the one actually affected by these treaties on the ground. And as such, the president should not be the only one to decide the fate of treaties.

Even though Congress lacks the force of law, there are numerous ways by which it can exact restrictions on a military operation, including the denial of Congressional authorization, disapproving resolutions and specific reporting requirements. These restrictions provide the Congress with opportunities to signal its opposition or the limits of its support and to impose political costs on the president and his senior advisors for pursuing intervention policies that deviate from Congressional preferences.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For example, Congress may threaten to vote on War Powers question, or through complaints about the absence of prior consultation, insistence on extensive consultation, on-the-record votes for disapproval, funding restrictions imposed through budgetary processes, or calls for exit strategies which may seek to influence the mission, force levels, conduct, or duration of a military operation.

An excellent example of how Congress can control the executive’s use of the military was illustrated by the 1982 Congress’ move to block the administrations aims in Central America. And with the Boland Amendments, prohibited the CIA and the Department of Defense from furnishing any military equipment, training, or support to anyone to overthrow the government of Nicaragua (Ehrman and Flamm 140 ). Notably, the Congressional checks on the presidency were able to keep combat troops out of Central America.

The constitution gives the president veto powers which allow the president to reject the legislative actions of Congress but the Congress, through a two-thirds majority vote in both house chambers can override the president’s veto powers. There are numerous other ways by which Congress can limit presidential powers given that the constitution requires the president to seek approval from Congress before engaging in any official course of action.

In the recent decades, however, Congress has in many instances allowed the executive flexibility in many areas, and in the recent years, presidents have used their executive powers to gain control over government agencies to counter Congressional constraints.

The ultimate restraint on the presidential and judicial authorities resides with the Congress’ power to remove any public official, including the president from office (Heath 22). This can be done through setting up impeachments, which are formal charges against the said official.

Once impeached, the public official is undergoing a trial by the Senate which if finds him or her guilty, the official will have no choice but to vacate office. Examples of US presidents who were impeached by Congress include President Johnson in 1868 and most recently, President Clinton in 1998.

Another way in which Congress checks on presidential powers is through its capabilities to confirm or reject presidential nominees for executive and judicial positions. Before assuming office, the Senate has to debate the nominated candidates and based on the votes; a candidate may either be approved or rejected.

We will write a custom Essay on The Major Congressional Checks on the Presidential Authority specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion The constitution gives the government authority to the government’s three branches each with its specific roles concerning the running of day to day governmental duties. Each branch is governed by a checks and balances system that ensures that all the three branches cooperate in making important decisions. This essay has explored various ways by which Congress checks on the executive.

Works Cited Ehrman, John, and Flamm, Michael. Debating the Reagan presidency. Lanham, MD: Rowman

[supanova_question]

Environmental Concerns in the Modern World Essay best essay help: best essay help

There are many environmental concerns faced by human race. These concerns are defined as the environmental problems that directly or indirectly affect human beings. There is need therefore to work on these environmental problems with an aim of reducing their impacts. Climate change is one of the major concern facing human beings globally.

Ozone layer depletion and loss of biodiversity have also negatively affected human race thus calling for strategies to combat these environmental issues. Other environmental concerns are in reverence to land degradation, pollution among others. The following discussion is inclusive of the first three concerns.

Ozone layer depletion occurring at the stratosphere which contains the ozone gas, has led to direct ultra-violet rays reaching the earth surface. Oxygen molecules present in the stratosphere absorbs ultraviolet waves which are harmful.

The depletion of ozone layer occurs when the gas is broken down by increased chlorine compounds in the atmosphere which are man-made and also the bromine compounds. The direct reach of ultraviolet (UV) rays to human beings has increased diseases such skin cancer and eye problems.

There has also been an increase in infectious diseases. Ultra violet rays also causes drying up plants which are the major primary source of food to humans (Díez

[supanova_question]

Example of Fair Trade – Trade System Analytical Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction: Fair Trade

Goals of Fair Trade

How it works

Fair Trade Coffee

Example of Fair Trade in Sugar

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction: Fair Trade In business, fair trade is a structured social movement and market-based system whose fundamentals lie in exchange of ideas, transparency, and respect aimed at promoting equity in international trade. Fairtrade plays an important role in the social and economic lives of people.

For example, fair trade promotes sustainable development through enhanced trading conditions and ensures that marginalized manufacturers and workforce, especially from developing countries enjoy their rights.

Through fair trade, manufacturers and workers can sell their products at a higher price in addition to improved social and environmental standards. Under a fair trade system, developing countries get an opportunity to export goods such as coffee, bananas, tea, chocolate, gold, sugar, handicrafts, and flowers to developed countries thus promoting international trade.

Today, there are so many fair trade organizations dedicated to the mission of promoting good business among various countries. Together with consumers, these trade fair organizations engage in activities that raise trade awareness, support producers and change the manner of operation of conservative intercontinental trade.

In most cases, the concept of fair trade goes past trading to ensure that justice prevails in international trade. Besides, fair trade emphasizes the alteration of various operations and policies of conventional trade to promote equity in the business (What is Fair Trade? p.1).

Goals of Fair Trade The prime mission of fair trade is to promote sustainable development and enhance trading conditions. Nevertheless, the mission itself is not enough to ensure sustainable development and better trade conditions. The goals of fair trade provide a solid foundation under which countries exchange ideas of international trade.

So far, there are five primary goals of international trade common in many countries. The first goal of fair trade is to improve the livelihood and welfare of manufacturers through refining market accessibility and empowering producer groups.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Moreover, paying an equivalent amount for the goods and endorsing continuity among international trade stakeholders will improve the livelihoods and welfare of producers. Secondly, fair trade aims to prop up development opportunities for underprivileged manufacturers, particularly women and aboriginal persons and prevents opportunists from taking advantage of children participating in the production process.

The third goal of fair trade is to create awareness among the class of consumers to apply their purchasing power optimistically to curb the adverse effects on manufacturers who participate in iniquitous international trade. Fourthly, fair trade aims to promote ethical trade partnership through discourse, lucidity, and reverence.

Additionally, through social impartiality, economic protection and sustainable standards brought by fair trade, marginalized and indigenous people are in a position to enjoy their human rights. Lastly, fair trade aims to alter the statutes and practices of conventional international trade to improve trading conditions (Hayes, 450-468).

How it works Under a fair trade system, numerous merchants, producers, and organizations involve themselves in the exchange of Fair Trade products. Nevertheless, to facilitate fair trade, consumers ought to purchase products that have the mark or logo of fair trade. Noticeably, the fair trade system involves independent international principles and parameters, which assures producers that their commodities are of great us in foreign countries.

In a fair trade system, consumers and producers have a common agenda, that is, to build up a commercial relationship based on mutual support and reliance. This forces every consumer or producer to stick to the established criteria of a particular trade fair organization.

Take for example a trade fair for coffee. The buyer and the producer fix a price under which coffee of specific measurements will trade. Therefore, the buyer must oblige to buy coffee at a Fair Price so long as the price remains stable. It is vital to note that under fair trade, the cost of products represents the living wage; hence, justice even to the marginalized and indigenous people.

Furthermore, consumers must assist producers in implementing a long-term business plan, which guarantees potential progress and investment in individual farms. On the other hand, the producer has no otherwise except to provide excellent working conditions, protection and ample health standards to the workforce. At all circumstances, to ensure equity, a democratic process must dominate the sale of fair trade premiums.

We will write a custom Essay on Example of Fair Trade – Trade System specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Additionally, producers commit themselves to produce goods under environmentally friendly techniques, which guarantee sustainable development. Lastly, both the consumer and the producer oblige to observe human rights at all levels to promote social justice and transparency (Renard, 87-96).

Fair Trade Coffee Among the very many goods that undergo fair trade exhibition is coffee. Lucky enough, there are so many coffee growers around the world. Most developing countries rely on coffee as the bulwark of their economy. Once the farmers grow coffee, they expect a better price once they sell it.

However, this is not the case. Most farmers end up receiving low prices for their coffee, which is less as compared to the cost of production. Eventually, many farmers end up languishing in abject poverty and constant debts. To snatch farmers out of this crisis, fair trade provides a viable solution.

A fair trade system starts with the farmer as the principal producer. For example, the farmer in Ethiopia employs a workforce to harvest coffee and pays them wages for every pound of coffee harvested. The farmers will then sell the coffee to a local cooperative for washing and drying.

It is essential to the note that the farmer is a member of the cooperative as part of the fair trade criteria. The local Ethiopian cooperative will then measure and pack coffee of specific measurements (pounds) and export it to Alternative Trading Organizations (ATOs) in developed nations.

Typically, there is a fixed price of selling coffee to developing countries or alternative trading organizations, that is, US$1.26 per pound. This is one of the requirements of trade fair certification. An importer must comply with the fixed price. Otherwise, there is no fair trade certification.

Also, the importer should provide additional expenses in the form of a credit to producers and technical expertise, which will help farmers to transform their inorganic farming into organic farming to achieve better yields.

The Alternative Trading Organizations also participates in the production process by roasting and packaging coffee before vending it to the final consumer under retail channels or established ATO vending mechanisms. Thus, fair trade of coffee means more to farmers as it enhances their livelihoods and welfare ranging from education to health to community development (Global Exchange, p.1).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Example of Fair Trade – Trade System by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Example of Fair Trade in Sugar Another trade fair is that of the sugar production industry. Most developed countries like the United States grow sugar that is insufficient for consumption. For instance, the internally produced sugar in the United States caters for 80 percent of its use. This means that there is an additional 20 percent consumption fulfilled through importation from developing countries.

However, the dilapidating international market prices, poor working conditions, and environmental deprivation pose severe challenges to farmers in developing countries.

Nonetheless, fair trade sugar ensures that cane farmers from developing countries get reasonable prices for their commodity. Also, fair trade in sugar establishes a trade connection between farmers and importers. Moreover, the money realized from the sale of sugar to importers enables farmers to improve their livelihoods besides improving their yields (BBC News, p.1).

In conventional non-fair trade farms, farmers spray their sugar cane with pesticides without following standards. In some of these farms, farmers burn the left sugar crops without taking in mind the impacts of pollution.

However, in trade fair farms, farmers ought to adhere to the standards of spraying pesticides and herbicides and other environmental protection measures aimed at preserving the ecosystem and provide ecological value.

Research shows that farmers who sell their sugar cane to certified fair trade organizations enjoy higher fair trade prices on top of receiving expertise on sugar cane production sustainable techniques.

In the recent past, importers have opted to import sugar placed under fair trade thus extending more profits to the producers. This is because the final consumers want to consume socially responsible commodities to raise the standards of the poor under the social justice system.

It is also imperative to note that the fair trade price of goods under this system do not change so much as vending agents must adhere to the standards and rules of selling (Fair Trade Certified Sugar, p.1).

Conclusion A fair trade system is vital to the farmer as it enables farmers to receive better pay for their products. Since the inception of this system, sugarcane and coffee farmers have significantly benefitted from the associated higher prices.

Besides, the products under fair trade system do not have excessive amounts of pesticides and always exhibit quality wanted by many consumers. Notably, the consumption of products bearing the trademark logo of fair trade not only helps to support the small farmer but also raising the living standards of many families in developing countries.

Works Cited BBC News. Tate

[supanova_question]

Water Quality Issues in Developing Countries Analytical Essay custom essay help

The linkage between water quality and public health is derived from the fact that unsafe water is responsible for causing a variety of waterborne diseases, such as cholera, typhoid, and dysentery, which claims the lives of an estimated 5 million people annually – 6,000 children everyday (NRDC, 2008).

According to WHO (2010), the quality of drinking water is a foundation for the prevention and control of waterborne ailments, thus water quality is a critical environmental determinant of health for populations using the water.

Water that is contaminated with chemicals or bacteria can compromise the state of public health by increasing the risks of various disease outbreaks.

Due to inadequate or ineffective water treatment policies in most developing countries, drinking water often gets contaminated with chemicals and bacteria from industrial wastes, pesticides, and untreated human waste (NRDC, 2008), setting the stage for the outbreak of notable waterborne diseases as is presently happening in Haiti after the devastating earthquake that occasioned the contamination of drinking water with human effluent.

Some water pollutants carry disease-causing agents such as E. coli, giardia, and the typhoid bacteria, which have been known to cause potentially fatal diseases.

NRDC (2008) notes that an estimated 3 million children perish each year due to waterborne diseases, 90 percent dying before celebrating their 5th birthday as a direct consequence of their weak immunity systems. Contaminated water is also known to cause skin lesions, cardiac conditions, and several types of cancer.

According to Markandya (2004), “…unsafe water, sanitation and hygiene is the leading cause of mortality and morbidity in high-mortality developing countries” (p. 3).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As such, it can be argued that the quality of water is a foremost determinant of the health of populations globally. Indeed, water is a fundamental component of public health, and failure to avail clean water to people in need places a heavy burden on the entire population (Massoud et al., 2010)

Water quality and quantity concerns in the U.S. are remarkably different from concerns raised by a typical developing country. Although various challenges to water quality have been posed (Ashok, 1998), the U.S. has implemented a multiplicity of measures aimed at improving the quality of water, such as source water protection, waste water treatment, water treatment, and effective waste management practices.

Lack of adequate resources and political will continue to compromise efforts geared towards ensuring water quality in most developing nations. In terms of quantity, one of the foremost issue facing developing countries is lack of enough water to meet basic human needs (Markandya, 2004).

Developing countries often contends with the ever-present challenge of chemical and biological water contamination, arising from improper waste disposal and water treatment mechanisms (NRDC, 2008).

This issue has been largely brought under control in the U.S., though some challenges have been reported. However, it should be noted that the issue of water contamination continues to adversely affect the level of water quality in most developing countries. The issue of high water contamination gives rise to rampant outbreak of waterborne diseases.

According to Ashok (1998), waterborne diseases continue to cause high incidences of morbidity and mortality in developing countries. Massoud et al (2010) notes that “…in developing countries, nearly 80% of all diseases are linked to water and sanitation” (p. 24). The U.S. and other developed countries have managed to control the issue of waterborne diseases by putting in place effective strategies, policies, and systems of ensuring water quality.

Water quality and quantity issues in the African country of Kenya have taken a centre stage in the government’s efforts to enhance public health. This is after the realization that a sizeable population of children below age 5 were dying annually of curable diarrheal conditions contracted through drinking unsafe water (Ashok, 1998).

We will write a custom Essay on Water Quality Issues in Developing Countries specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The country’s budget has for years been burdened by the frequent outbreaks of waterborne diseases due to rampant biological contamination from leaking human sewer pipes and chemical contamination from factories and other installations that directs their effluence into rivers and waterbeds.

Inadequate disposal of human and animal excrement continues to be blamed for massive water contamination in the country, putting many lives at risk. The magnitude of the mortality and morbidity from waterborne ailments is one of the country’s principal environmental health threats to millions of people.

The growth and development of children in the country has been adversely affected by frequent episodes of diarrheal diseases. In rainy seasons, for instance, the country is forced to put up with huge economic costs stemming from lost adult productivity occasioned by waterborne diarrheal diseases (Ashok, 1998).

Community members are forced to shoulder extra healthcare costs as they seek treatment for diseases caused by unsafe drinking water. In equal measure, the quantity of drinking water that can be considered safe for human consumption is barely enough due to population pressure and urban migration.

Reference List Ashok, G. (1998). Drinking water in developing countries. Annual Review of Energy

[supanova_question]

Comparison of Secondary and Tertiary Waste Water Management Compare and Contrast Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Secondary waste water treatment is majorly aimed at removing dissolved but biodegradable organic matter from water after physically suspended materials are removed by the primary process(Bengtson, 2010, p. 2).

Majorly, these types of treatment use biological treatment processes to treat water but final consumption is done after tertiary treatment has been done.

Tertiary treatment is sometimes referred to as the advanced treatment because it treats what the primary and secondary methods have been unable to treat. Many of these types of treatment (tertiary) utilize chemical compounds to treat water (Bengtson, 2010, p. 1).

Both the secondary and tertiary treatment methods utilize a number of processes to make each step a success but tertiary treatment is never usually a necessity because it depends on the toxicity of the source of water.

Some of the most significant differences in these treatment methods are that the secondary treatment methods majorly utilize physical processes but tertiary treatment methods utilize chemical methods of treatment. Also, the tertiary treatment method is majorly undertaken with the aim of removing nitrate and phosphorous compounds from the water but the secondary treatment method is aimed at removing organic waste materials.

Lastly, the tertiary treatment method is not a mandatory procedure and varies from place to place but the secondary treatment method is mandatory and involves a couple of common processes such as the trickling filter, stabilization pond treatment systems and activated sludge (Bengtson, 2010, p. 4).

Appropriate Uses of Reclaimed Water Reclaimed water can be obtained from many sources but it bears the qualities of being odorless, clear and high quality water, which enables it to be used for a number of purposes.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, the most appropriate source for reclaimed water is irrigation but it is quite unfortunate that up to 50% of high quality water, which could be used for drinking, is used for irrigation (National Academy of Sciences, 2010, p. 3).

Reclaimed water can therefore act as a good substitute. However, reclaimed water can be used in a number of industrial irrigation processes and in supplementing natural system needs.

In this context, reclaimed water can be appropriately used in street cleaning operations; power generation plants; decorating fountains, quelling fires, dust control, aquifer discharge; cooling in industrial processes; and restoring depleted, natural systems (National Academy of Sciences, 2010, p. 3).

However, some people have got the whole concept of using reclaimed water for body contact wrong because it is inappropriate to use reclaimed water for recreational purposes (like swimming pool); cooking or drinking; or irrigating vegetable and other foods such as herb gardens – because they can directly absorb the contaminated chemicals from the reclaimed water and store them in their tissues.

Recommendation Tertiary treatment methods are not good for ground water recharge and instead secondary treatment is recommended for this purpose. This is true because the operational plant facilities are likely to be affected by tertiary treatment methods because they eliminate nitrates and phosphates which are essential for ground water recharge, especially when the recharge is expected to support portable use, including metallic toxicants, or when the recharge process is expected to use nitrogen compounds and pathogens.

However, tertiary treatment methods are useful for treating drinking water because many drinking water purification plants use the process to clean raw water. Moreover, the process can be used to remove impurities which the primary and secondary processes are unable to.

References Bengtson, H. (2010). An Introduction to Primary, Secondary, and Advanced Wastewater Treatment Methods. Retrieved from https://www.brighthub.com/environment/science-environmental/articles/68537.aspx

We will write a custom Essay on Comparison of Secondary and Tertiary Waste Water Management specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More National Academy of Sciences. (2010). Source Waters and Their Treatment. Retrieved from https://www.nap.edu/read/4780/chapter/4

[supanova_question]

Langston Hughes and Black Elite Research Paper essay help

Langston Hughes lived between 1902 and 1967. He was born in a Negro family and brought up by his maternal grandmother after his parents separated. His grandmother must have brought him up to be proud of being an African American. He lived during a time when there was racial discrimination in America and the White Americans looked down on the Black Americans.

Hughes started writing literary articles at an early age. He wrote poems for his class in his grammar school where his classmates appointed him as the class poet (“Life of Langston Hughes,” para.2).

During his high school life, Hughes wrote a number of poems, plays, newspaper articles and even edited the school magazine and yearbook. This prepared him to become a great writer of poems, plays, novels and other literary articles during his adulthood. Hughes was one of the main artists who contributed positively and much to the Harlem Renaissance during the 1920s.

The black elites included the educated African Americans of the Harlem Renaissance and the middle class African Americans. The Harlem Renaissance writers like W.E.B Du Bois, Fauset and Alain used their literary skills to pass a message to the white Americans that the black Americans needed to be treated as ordinary human beings. The middle class Black Americans on the other hand struggled to emulate the whites and did everything to try to be like them.

They believed that a white man was superior to a black man. Langston Hughes, through his work admonished the African Americans to be proud of being black. His ideas seemed to the black elites as if he wanted them to tolerate racism and live a “low life”.

Among Hughes’ works in 1926 was his essay The Negro Artist and the Racial Mountain. In this essay, Hughes presented the case of an African American artist who saw it good to be a white poet rather than a black one. He showed how the black Americans felt inferior to the white Americans and struggled to live like whites. Hughes advised the African Americans in this state, especially the middle class African Americans, to accept their culture and be proud of their skin color.

Hughes also praised his contemporaries in this essay, those who were true to their African culture and were proud to be black. Hughes used this essay to elevate the beauty of the African Americans and pass a message to the white American community that African Americans were important and could do as much as whites could in nation development.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hughes’ first book publication entitled The Weary Blues was a collection of poems where “The weary Blues” was one of the poems. In his poems, Hughes made it clear that he was proud to be African American and was proud to be associated with them.

The poems he published in The Weary Blues included “The Weary Blues”, “The Negro Speaks of Rivers”, “My People”, among others. This work by Hughes was of great influence during the Harlem Renaissance. Hughes’ contemporaries like Hurston, Thurman, McKay, Cullen and others were of the same idea, but which the other black elites were not happy with.

They perceived that Hughes was advocating for to the “low life” in the African American community. This was a life where the African Americans lived in the “lower social-economic strata”, in which they were divided into different classes facing discrimination from the white people’s community.

Hughes’ aim through his work was to uphold the African American community and capture their struggles and achievements as part of the American history through his literature. Most of Hughes literary works focused on thoughtful perspectives of the working class of the African Americans.

He depicted their lives to be full of difficulties, happiness, as well as music (“Life and Career,” para.7). Hughes used his poems to condemn social evils like stereotypes, segregation of the African American community and promoted oneness in the African American community while at the same time lifting high the pride of the Negros.

Among the messages conspicuous in Hughes’ poems is racial consciousness. He used this as a tool of encouraging the African American writers and the community at large. Racial consciousness could give the African Americans courage to do their work as African Americans and make them avoid trying to copy the White’s culture and feeling inferior. W. E. B. Du Bois also dressed the issue of racial conciousness in his book The Souls of Black Folk.

This book showed the level of disintegration that had taken place between the middle class African Americans and the ordinary Americans. This higher-class African Americans felt that white was better than black and felt inferior to the white Americans.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Langston Hughes and Black Elite specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The issue of “double consciousness” that had engulfed the middleclass African Americans is what many of the Harlem Renaissance writers, poets, actors and singers addressed. In order for the African Americans to escape from the treatment they received from the whites, it was important that they recognized and appreciated their nature and culture.

The earlier black elites who were considered as the “midwives of the Harlem Renaissance” like Du Bois, Fauset and Locke were against racism. They also did not want to identify with the “low-life” of the black Americans. These intellectuals avoided as much as possible the vernacular of African Americans, which was an integral part of their life and culture. These intellectuals also never accommodated the white people because of their prejudice.

They sometimes used strong language and bitter expressions to refer to the white people. These beliefs and actions of the earlier intellectuals of the Harlem Renaissance are what brought the conflict of goals and aspirations between them and Langston Hughes. Hughes’ work in his first book used a softer language, an issue that made the likes of Du Bois to accuse him of “accommodating to whites, assimilating Eurocentric values and culture for the sake of racial tolerance” (“Life and Career”, Para.10).

Hughes also considered embracing vernacular as an important aspect of any African American who claimed to be true to his or her culture. As much as Du Bois and his contemporaries encouraged the African Americans to embrace their culture, they themselves aspired to distance themselves from the African Americans’ vernacular.

They considered the use of vernacular as embracing the low life of the black Americans, of which they had left behind them. However, for Hughes, vernacular was as important as the culture of the black American poet and community at large.

The African elites were those who had become independent and acquired some property. These people where at first partially accepted by the white Americans. They were allowed to live near the cities of the white people and they very much emulated the whites in the desire to live like them. The elites taught their children that white was right and superior and forced them to live like the white people and they struggled to keep their children away from the culture of the black people (Amada, para. 2).

According to Hughes’ essay “The Negro Artist and the Racial Mountain”, any child born to the African elites who was found to act as a black person was risking thorough punishment from the parents (Hughes, para.2).

This was the basis of racial confusion in this class of the African Americans. Their major aim was to acquire the living standards of the whites and emulate them in every aspect of their lives, an issue that the literary artists of the Harlem renaissance like Hughes condemned. To these black elites, identifying with the black culture was like living a low standard life, a life of the past.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Langston Hughes and Black Elite by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The Black elites championed the use of education as the means of racial uplift and progress. The elites wanted their children to gain classroom education and practical skills in arts, industry and other areas of education.

This view of the African Americans was a bit different from the view of other African Americans during the Harlem Renaissance who used art to push for social integration between the black people’s community and to condemn the treatment they received from the whites as well as push for reforms.

During these times, there existed “tensions between Du Bois’ faith in an edifying home life, insistence on liberal arts education, desire of white recognition, and resistance to the protectionist ideology espoused by the black elite” (Smith, xvi).

The desire of most of the black elites was to lead a better life like the whites. They therefore emulated the white people and even abandoned their culture in favor of the white people’s culture. They fought for recognition from the whites. Being the elites in the black people’s society, they craved for wealth accumulation, political and leadership positions as well as economic establishment. This was to enable them to compete favorably with the white people in various development issues of their nation.

In conclusion, the African American community was clearly split into groups based on their economic and social status in the society.

There were those poor black Americans who lived a “low life”, middle class black Americans who were struggling to achieve the white’s recognition, and the black elites who were after power, education as well as political and economic achievement. Among the African American elites were the Negro artists who used their literary work to unite the African American community.

They also used their art to pass important messages to the white people and the world at large that racism and stereotypes against the black people were social evils and unjustified. The Harlem renaissance writers like W.E.B. Du Bois and his contemporaries used their writings and songs to demonstrate their ability to the American community.

They also hated racism and condemned it through their work. These people, however, were slowly turning their back on some aspect of the African American culture like their dialect, which united the Negros. Langston Hughes represented the young poets and writers who through their work tried to unite the African American people.

The other African American elites interpreted the message presented in Hughes’ first book of collection of poems The Weary Blues as supporting racism and advocating for a low, poor standard of living for the black Americans. The differences arose due to differences in priorities of the different classes of Negros.

Works Cited Amada, Ligi. “An Examination of the Negro Artist and the Racial Mountain: A Story by Langston Hughes.” Associated content. Yahoo, Inc., 24 Nov. 2010. Web.

Hughes, Langston. “The Negro Artist and the Racial Mountain.” The Nation. BRC News, 23 June 1926. Web.

“Life and Career.” New World Encyclopedia. Paragon House Publishers, 3 April 2008. Web.

“Life of Langston Hughes.” The Life of Langston Hughes. Awesome, Inc., 2 June 2007. Web.

Smith, Capshaw K. Children’s Literature of the Harlem Renaissance. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2006. Print.

[supanova_question]

Language Rules for a Reliable Semantic Memory Essay custom essay help

Table of Contents Nature and Functions of Semantic Memory

Functions of language

Development of Language

The Relationship between Language and Semantic Memory

Conclusion

References

Memory can be broadly classified into three; semantic memory basically associated with factual knowledge, procedural memory which takes care of learning and acquisition of skills and episodic memory which is in charge of recalling past events. The paper offers an explanation of the nature and functions of language, an examination of the stages of language production and the relationship between semantic memory and language production.

Nature and Functions of Semantic Memory Semantic knowledge as described is primarily concerned with facts. Communication through language is made possible through this memory. It is usually characterized by the brain storing information about words. According to Schacter (2001), the appearance and representation of these words is of importance as far as semantic memory is concerned.

It is usually a funny scenario to see a person trying to recall a name James by mentioning John or Jack and not Moses. Semantic memory has been found to group words that share the same letters. The appearance of an object cannot evade the mind of a person once the name of the object is mentioned (Schacter, 2001).

A mere mention of an object brings about a coordinated response by the brain and a person is able to figure out the appearance of the mentioned object. A long-term memory system is achieved once words recorded in the semantic memory are used to generate episodic memory.

Functions of language Language forms a major component in the effective functioning of semantic memory (Robinson-Riegler

[supanova_question]

Medieval Poetry – The Expressions of the Romantic Love Analytical Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Abstract One should always remember that poetry is something that stays the same through the centuries, reminding people of the bygone centuries and the traditions that the people of the then times adhered to. However, poems speak rather to people’s hearts than minds, and all the details of the ordinary slip through the reader’s fingers.

The poetry of the medieval times can tell more than the history books taken altogether. It shows not only the facts of the Medieval Epoch, but also the way people saw the world, the way they shaped their relationship to the others, to the world and to the events that took place.

Being a part of people’s soul, the poetry transfers the reader to the times when it was written and makes understand where the fragile connections between the epochs lead to. An integral part of life and its wonders, poetry exposures the world of the ancient times in full. The only thing that the spectators are supposed to do is to watch closely the magnificent view.

It is important to remember that the Medieval poetry has had a great impact on the further development of the poetry, making it float in the course of the materials high as they could be, telling people of love as a platonic feeling and about life as indulging into the spiritual pleasures.

With all its caution about the topics that were the most fruitful issue of the ancient times, the medieval poetry created a new understanding of lyrical poetry, making it closer to the Ancient Greek pastoral (Lowy 2001). Describing the most touching episodes of the relations between a man and a woman, it was most careful wit the problems of morality.

The very idea of the romantic love is what the poems are sewn through with. The images of a troubadour and a trobairitz (Lewis 1998) that created the romantic atmosphere full of music and enchanting dreams, lured people into the depth of the sentimental with the magic sounds of lyre and lute. Those marvelous airs were supposed to mean the purity of the relationships and the sincerity that the century encouraged.

In fact, the expressions of the romantic love that sound in the poetry leave the impression of something so pure and unstained that it makes one feel a little sad. With the pragmatism and the cynical attitude to the pure ideas of platonic love that one can find in the culture of our epoch, these poems are something that makes people feel rather sad about the century that was sincere as a child and unaware as a virgin of the dirt that there was in the surrounding world.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The poetry leaves a trace of the romantic feeling that ceases as one looks out of the window. The contrast with the surrounding reality is far too harsh to believe what the poems speak.

However, as one reads the book, it becomes clear that the ideas of the world untouched by the little finger of sin and misery did exist in the years of the Medieval epoch.

It is also surprising that the role of women has been emphasized in the poetry, in Contessa de Dio (Sayre 2009, 152) in particular. It has always been considered that the people of the Medieval epoch did not take women’s opinions into account. The so-called “dream-poetry” (Spearing 2004, 1) that was all connected with the topics of the Platonism and pastoral pictures was obviously mild and soft. However, the poem proves that wrong, showing that the role of women in the court was of great importance in the early centuries.

As one reads the poems, the clash of cultures becomes inevitable. However hard the reader tries to assume the position of the Medieval character, the issues that seem so foreign and unnatural to the modern world pop out of the poems. Indeed, it is hard to believe nowadays that in such distant times people living in a completely different world had the same feelings and ideas that we have. This must be the chauvinism of the century that speaks this way.

With regard to the poetry of the Medieval epoch, it can be said that the literature created in those times is the guideline for the modern world. Understanding that the people living so long ago practically did not differ from the population of the modern world and had the same and sometimes even deeper perception of the beauty and the nature is something that each of us should learn.

After all, there is always the grain of gold in the experience of our ancestors that we might have missed, so reading Sayre’s works and taking his understanding of the value of the ancient literature might be another chance to see the truth that the modern mankind is trying to find.

References Lowy, M., Sayre, R. (2001) Romanticism against the Tide of Modernity. New York, NY: Duke University Press.

We will write a custom Essay on Medieval Poetry – The Expressions of the Romantic Love specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Lewis C. S. (1998) Studies in Medieval and Renaissance Literature. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Sayre, Henry M. (2009) Discovering the Humanities. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall.

Spearing, A. C. (2004) Medieval Dream-Poetry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

[supanova_question]

Vernacular Languages vs. Latin: The Fall of the Babel Analytical Essay a level english language essay help

Abstract Throughout the centuries, Latin has been the language of the educated. Only knowing Latin, people could read and take part in the scientific, cultural and religious life of the country. As a result, Latin turned into the language of the nobility.

The access to the literature was thus restricted by the cultural border. Unless one learned Latin, there was no other way to read the literature that interested the given person.

At some point people started arguing about this state of affairs. Mostly because of the idea that books might reveal for them something new that they had never been told before, people started taking interest in their mother tongue crawling into the field of literature and science, making the issues of those more understood for the population.

Vernacular Languages vs. Latin: The Fall of the Babel Because of the fact that most Middle Age literature was presented in Latin, while education was something that not all people could afford in those times, more and more people became preoccupied with the idea that there must be some way to present the literature in the language that they speak and understand. The problem grew bigger as rime passed, and the people grew weary of the Latin sermons that they could not understand and the books in Latin that watched them with mocking secrecy.

Indeed, as Disraeli (1841) put it, “The performance of the Latin language, during many centuries, retarded the cultivation of the vernacular dialects of Europe.” (106). The situation became complicated as people started expressing their protests against the foreign language as the main one in the state. Finally, the time of the great change came.

It began not with a revolt, but with a subtle change that was almost impossible to detect. The phenomenon was called later the Vulgar Latin. Watered with the Celtic words stylized as the Latin ones, with the specific endings and conjugations, these words became the basis of the future vernacular languages to develop.

The process was rather long and complicated, but the results were most fruitful and convincing. people have started winning the small areas of the language and they could finally hear something recognizable.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The day of triumph came when even the names of the geographic objects were transformed into the national languages of the people (Wellesley 2000, 14). This was something that no one could believe in several decades before. The idea that the books will be available to every single literate person was close to the revolution, and the first to protest such course of affairs was the clergy.

However, there was a long way to go before this triumph would come.

The first steps were made as the tenth century came. The overall atmosphere of being captured by writing and speaking in the native language had to find its place in the literature as well, both the scientific and the spiritual. As Le Goff (2006) marks it,

Medieval Europe spoke and wrote Latin, and when Latin retreated in the face of the vernacular languages in the tenth century, the so-called Romance tongues (French, Italian, Spanish and Portuguese) perpetuated that linguistic heritage. (10)

As it can be seen from the abovementioned, it was not that the new languages simply took the place of the Latin language and started reigning in the sphere of literature and science. On the contrary, the new languages took the best of their mother tongue and represented a kind of pidgin – the language that was a mixture of the Celtic and the Latin taken together.

The structure was foreign, but the word stock was taken from the Latin language, its idea preserved together with the words that came into the newly created languages.

It would be reasonable to emphasize the impact of the vernacular poetry that has done its job on pushing the Latin language off its throne and taking the place of the leading language. As the new languages grew and became fuller and fuller with the lexis, the new poets started trying their luck in making verses and creating the literature of the new epoch.

We will write a custom Essay on Vernacular Languages vs. Latin: The Fall of the Babel specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More That was the thing that made the Latin language completely out of fashion even among the crème of society. That is what Mantello (1996) says on the topic:

Old English writing also developed early. Vernacular poetry written by Aldhelm (d. 704/10) is attested but lost. Nonetheless an extensive Latin-Old-English glossary dating from the seventh century can be reconstructed from the evidence of the glossaries found I the libraries of Epinal and Erfurt. Old High German followed next. (123)

The importance of these languages developing was immense. Indeed, they helped the nations to be recognized further on as the peoples of their own culture and traditions, with a solid literature and art basis in addition.

In fact, the church was arguing a lot in opposition to the new languages appearing, claiming that Bible as the Holy Word cannot be translated into any other languages – which was further on proved wrong y Martin Luther – and did its best to hold Latin as the main language of the state and religion as long as it could.

The reasons were quite easy to understand, with all the power that the church beheld over the people with help of the language under their control and the sphere of arts staying still in its development, while the church dogmas and rules were piling up.

To sum up, the influence that the new languages development had on the people, the states and the cultures of the world was indescribable.

It was only after Latin was left for good when the states started developing their fundament for the cultural heritage to pass to the descendants.

In spite of the fact that the importance of the Latin culture is beyond any reasonable doubt and that even now the dead language has found some use in the spheres of medicine, pharmacy and jurisprudence, it is still clear that the new languages formed after the fall of the Latin “reign” are the very essence of the modern civilization in general and its every state in particular.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Vernacular Languages vs. Latin: The Fall of the Babel by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Without the vernacular languages, the world would have stayed in the stage of the Medieval times. Meanwhile, people must not forget that they owe their culture to the language of the Ancient Rome.

References Disraeli I. (1841) Amenities of Literature: Consisting of Sketches and Characters of English Literature. New York, NY: J.

[supanova_question]

Kinship of Family Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Kinship refers to the link that exists among people who are related to each other either by marriage or blood. This link is important because it defines somebody’s history. Kinship is used in most communities to dictate how properties are distributed among one’s descendants. The volume of properties received is dependent on the beneficiary’s number in the family order.

Among communities that speak the same vernacular language, the language is used as the unifying factor because it is used to distinguish that community from other communities. Residing in a common geographical location was responsible for fostering strong bonds due to frequent interaction.

There are two ways through which kinship can be acquired and they include marriage and through blood. The strength of these links does not rely on their source. A link based on marriage can disintegrate after the marriage has collapsed. In contrary affiliation by blood is thought to have the strongest foundation and is said to end when death walks in.

In my typical family setup the affiliation that exists among family members is used to hold it together. For instance, if my father was to divorce my mother, my link with the two of them would remain intact unless I take sides. This is because the link between me and both of them is based on blood while theirs is based on love.

In the above mentioned scenario it is certain that links that are based on blood are stronger and cannot be compared to links based on the marriage because the partners in marriage are united by their strong feelings towards each other and when these feelings fade away the link between them is then broken.

In our culture, the first born male is accorded the same respect as his father and is responsible for the continuation of family name. Female children are not able to participate in family name continuation because traditions dictate that when a woman is married she becomes more attached to her new family.

The male first born is usually consulted before a decision is made because if the father of the family does not exist the first born male assumes his role. Mothers tend to favor the child who is more financially stable than the rest. Studies in the recent past have proved that this favor is natural among females.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In ancient days our community supported marriage strongly because they knew the family was the basic unit that determined the survival of a community. In today’s world these cultures have been eliminated by modernization. Descendants of a given family name were avoided by many because it was perceived that by marrying such people will bring bad blood into a family name.

Children who are not financially stable enjoy limited authority in decision making process in their families because they are only allowed to implement decisions that have been made by those considered to be more intelligent. Money commands power in our family regardless of whether the wealthy child is the last born in the family.

Experience cannot be bought over the counter and thus one would expect the first born of the family whether male or female to be given the first priority in giving counsel to his siblings. Favoring one child over the other fosters jealousy in the family against the child who is seen as the apple of parent’s eye.

Property inheritance should be done with evenness because all the children enjoy the same rights in their family. In most families within our community, property inheritance has led to many wrangles that are extended to their offsprings. Children who are more successful than their siblings tend to take advantage of their siblings.

Parents also are also known to dislike children who are named after the parents of their partner. This is most likely to happen if the bond between the in-laws and their brother’s wife is soar. It is worth noting that the character traits exhibited by one’s children reflect those of his/her parents. Favoritism makes those who are more preferred than others feel like they are superior to their siblings, and hence decisions in that family must safe guard their interests.

Sometimes parent ignite family wrangles by allocating more property to one child. Parents should distribute their property equally among their children unless their children recommend so. This evenness will promote unity in a family. Thus children in our society are encouraged to exercise respect to each other.

[supanova_question]

Writer’s Choice Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

This week’s lesson discusses culture in relation to the family.
Understanding the importance or relevance of the various aspects of dynamics
associated with the role of culture in the family is the objective of this week’s
lesson. Each group brings its sense of family. Explain how you know families
have changed over time? STUDENTS ARE REQUIRED TO CREATE THREE EXAMPLES TO SATISFY THIS ASSIGNMENT.
What is the evidence? Write a narrative in about 3 to 4 paragraphs
(one-page paper). Changes may be different for cultures and ethnic groups.

EXAMPLE: For example, I know that the culture of my family has changed over time because my children do not live with their parents, grandparents, and great-grandparents, I did when I was growing up. There is much literature that I can cite as evidence to support this statement. STUDENTS ARE REQUIRED TO FIND THEIR EXAMPLES AND CREATE CITATIONS AND REFERENCES TO SUPPORT THEIR STATEMENTS.

[supanova_question]

Sophie’s Choice: Analysis of a Movie and Definitions Critical Essay college essay help online

Directed by Alan J. Pakula, Sophie’s Choice is a romantic masterpiece set in 1947 but released in 1982. Sophie’s Choice would easily pass for another Holocaust film; actually, looking at it superficially, one gets this impression. However, this film is more than just another Holocaust movie as it goes beyond that to cover life before, during and after the Holocaust.

Flashes of what happened before; during, and after Sophie’s stay in the Auschwitz concentration camp expose how this atrocious experience affects her life until she finally dies after taking cyanide.

As the film opens in 1947, Stingo arrives in Brooklyn and looks forward to embark on his writing career. One would expect the plot to delve into Stingo’s writing career. Unfortunately, the story line takes a major turn after Stingo hears a quarrel upstairs where Sophie and his boyfriend; Nathan, are living. Stingo goes upstairs to investigate only to meet Nathan who has just knocked down Sophie. What a ludicrous way to meet one’s neighbors for the first time.

The following morning Sophie invites Stingo to a walk and she apologizes for the disruption they caused him the previous night. Nevertheless, this walk draws Stingo to Sophie who opens up and pours her past to him. It emerges that Sophie survived the Holocaust and this experience haunts her every time. Before this misfortune, Sophie had Josef as a lover with whom they had two children. Her family died in the hands of Gestapo while she does not know the fate of her son taken away by the Nazis.

On the other side, Nathan is not haunted by any ghosts but is entangled in alcoholism coupled with mental imbalances. Though he works as an aid for a research group, he claims to own the research project that would actually earn him the Nobel Prize. He assaults Sophie but somehow she chooses to stick with him. After Stingo learns of Nathan’s mental imbalance, he (Nathan) threatens to kill both Sophie and Stingo forcing them to flee to a hotel.

They become sexually intimate that night but Sophie sneaks out and goes back to Nathan. Stingo wakes up to find Sophie gone prompting him to pursue her. Unfortunately, by the time he reaches Nathan’s house, Nathan and Sophia have already taken cyanide and they are dead. One would wonder why this film has to title Sophie’s Choice. What choices did Sophie make?

Well, the night that Sophie spends in a hotel with Stingo, she divulges the choices she had to make. During her stay in the concentration camps, she was forced to choose whom to die between the two of her children. By making no choice, she would risk losing both of them; therefore, she chose her son to live and her daughter to die.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This was a debilitating choice but she had no better option. Sophie also made the choice to stick with Nathan even though he was abusive and irresponsible. Surely, this film is all about choices and the title given befits it perfectly.

In life people have to make choices whether voluntarily or involuntary; nevertheless, regardless of the force behind choosing, repercussions of any choice made is inevitable. Looking at the movie superficially, I thought it was just another Holocaust film detailing the atrocious nature of this infamous historical occurrence. However, it goes beyond that as it exposits the repercussions that follow any choice made whether involuntarily or voluntarily.

[supanova_question]

Role of prejudice in wars in Iraq Term Paper writing essay help: writing essay help

Abstract The essay covers the role of prejudice in wars in Iraq. It defines prejudice and explains its role and effects. Other forms or factors of prejudice such as racism and discrimination are explained. The main causes of prejudice are explained and how they can be used to resolve and be used for the benefit of fighting discrimination and stereotyping. Ways in which citizens can assist to promote peace and helping the eradication of prejudice are suggested.

Role of prejudice in wars in Iraq Prejudice is negative attitude and feelings towards a certain group, which include discrimination of people due to their race, actions, beliefs and/or feelings. Prejudice is commonly used with discrimination and stereotyping since they have the same meaning, and go hand in hand. Prejudice in psychology is the science that affects the social mind.

They are used to disintegrate people instead of bringing them together as one. It breaks relationships which may exists between individuals or groups even if the relationship is negative like in the cases of military patriotism (Plous, 2003). War has been commonly used to dehumanize groups of people with the intention of killing or casualties.

The Iraq war is the most popular in describing prejudice. The U.S invaded Iraq because it is claimed that Muslims from Iraq, who are popularly known to carry out terrorism (jihad) bombed the Twin Towers on the 911 incident. The terrorists retaliated by bombing U.S, thus the cycle of war continues. This creates a gap between the two as the Muslims see themselves different from us and we also see ourselves different from them, thus creating a gap between the humans.

Prejudice has played many roles, the main one being loss of human life, which is generated via war. Those participating in these wars are encouraged by being honored and valued, this being the reason as to why war and prejudice never end. Many lie about what war is and its’ consequences by sugar coating it and in some instances, lie of their involvement.

Those responsible end up being awarded medals or excuses are given, which leave them free without trial or punishment. It clearly portrays racism, sexism, heterosexism and exploitation of indigenous people, animals and the environment at large as some of the major effects that bring about human conflict and enmity.

Racism has led to increased prejudice, which is the main cause of ethnic conflicts and wars in the Middle East and Africa whereas in other states, it has led to debates and controversies on race, racism, nationalism and multiculturalism.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More A good example is the genocides which took place in the 1990’s with Rwanda (Africa) being the worst affected leaving millions wounded, homeless and many dead. Other genocides have occurred in Bosnia and Kosovo. These events have led to researches on the issues of prejudice and racism.

Theories have emerged especially on psychological theories which adversely contribute to our knowledge on this disturbing social issue, and offer assistance on how the acquired knowledge maybe put into practice in understanding and resolving intergroup oppression and conflicts. Social researches have been brought forward arguing that prejudice and racism manifest themselves at different levels which include institutional, individual’s, intergroup or even interpersonal (Plous, 2003).

To understand prejudice in relation to psychology, it may be related to discrimination or one having negative attitudes towards someone else basically because he or she belongs to a certain group. With Iraq, U.S discriminated it since it belonged to the Al Qaeda group, which was a terrorist group and was attacking it and killing many innocent Americans.

In the U.S – Iraq war, American soldiers were seen on the media and internet laughing and torturing Iraqi prisoners, while another terrorist group, still in Iraq, showed the video of an Iraqi slaughtering an American civilian. Others had photos showing an Iraq mob killing four American military then hanging them on March 31st.

These murders and tortures clearly show a sign of hatred, enmity and inhumanity among the humans. If mobs and groups of terrorists can carry out the same, one is left to wonder what effect or impact trained military personnel could have like that of the U.S especially on their mortal enemy.

This becomes really hard for the human activists such as the Red Cross, United Nations and Africa Union to promote peace and eliminate prejudice. Reason for this is that many leaders such as the religious, military and political leaders tolerate this kind of behaviors without bring the culprits into justice.

The U.S being the leading in music and film making exercise prejudice by discriminating the Muslim race, in that, they feed civilians with discrimination information in form of movies and music. We expect the military to behave in an extra ordinary manner forgetting that they are also humans who are subject to hatred and discrimination waves against the Iraqis and the Muslim in general as the public is.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Role of prejudice in wars in Iraq specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Some military leaders have made anti- Muslim speeches to the public and on live broadcasts while in uniform and no form of confrontation or warning was done. He went ahead and authorized for both sexual and physical abuse of the Iraqi prisoners.

Prejudice is mainly promoted by hate speeches from popular leaders, government actions and the media (Clow and Esses, 2007). The three lead to the widespread of prejudice across the world which results into wars and conflicts between countries, groups or even individuals.

Government actions such as interrogations, police detention without trials, profiling at subways and airports, police raids among others are some of the effects causing mainly the Muslims and blackbrown colored people feeling insecure and discriminated as they are the main suspects in crimes and terrorist actions.

The media behaves irresponsible through talks, shows as well as news as the government can control any information that would expose it to the public but any other act related to a black colored or Muslim related story is very quick to publish and expose it.

In the previous years Fight against prejudice took another turn when groups and factions forbid any public expression that would lead or encourage prejudice and discrimination of whatsoever manner.

For example, some editorialists accompanied by protestors confronted the president of Rutgers University asking him to step down for discriminating the blacks and calling them “the disadvantaged and without genetic, hereditary background…” Others like Ralph Reed called for a press conference to urge people to denounce the habit of name calling especially with regards to race and color.

Citizens can assist in promoting peace and fight against prejudice in many ways, although eliminating prejudice totally will not be possible since everyone has their own motives and as long as freedom for expression remains, hate speeches and other kinds of prejudice will prevail.

For example, some people believe and will express it out publicly that homosexuality is a disease and disgrace to the society, which is a form of discrimination. This is a form of promoting peace and fighting prejudice as the school policies do not tolerate such speeches (Brochu, and Esses, 2009).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Role of prejudice in wars in Iraq by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More An effective way of promoting peace is via the media. Using the internet, radio, television, computers and printing can be very effective to make humans understand the need and importance of peace. Media if not controlled and well monitored may lead to war as was the case with the Iraq war in 1993. This is due to the civilians being misinformed due to the unverified information and misrepresentation of statements.

Some withhold or release de-sensationalizing information which does not promote peace especially in times of war or near war, thus, steering up war and conflicts. Education in schools mainly junior, high school and colleges should be used to teach students about peace since they interact mostly with others from different backgrounds and of different races.

Dialogue should be used and allowed as everyone has a right to express themselves as long as it does not promote prejudice in any way. The government and leaders should strictly forbid and contain prejudice by laying out strict and just policies, rules and repercussions and making them known to all (Esses., et al, 2008).

Symposiums and conferences should be encouraged and all races should be encouraged and everyone’s view should be addressed equally without favoring anyone and discriminating the others.

Respect for others’ religion should be addressed and adhered to promptly. Another thing to note is that revenge always accelerates war rather than peace. Dr King advocated for peace and called it “not the absence of violence, but the presence of justice,” (Zucchino, 2004).

On elections day, we should strive to elect leaders who know the meaning of peace and are willing to go an extra mile to achieve it and ensure that justice is served to those who seek it. Others may perceive peace inform of justice as those who do wrong by encouraging war or murder to be taken for trial and prosecuted. Also to understand the roots of evil like war, terrorism, murder and any other form of inhuman act (Berreby, 2005).

The law should be closely followed as it calls on us to follow the procedures laid in order to protect innocent lives, apprehend calmly rather than to use force and destroy property and lives.

Citizens can decide to reject the U.S strategies used by the government and advocate for those that respond to terrorism in a positive and polite way by using the necessary resources to prosecute international criminals. During debates the root causes of prejudice and any other source of conflicts that is likely to stir up war or hatred should be addressed and not only the symptoms and effects.

Together as one, we should recognize and appreciate the other parties are taking. This way United States is able to respond effectively and receive assistance from the international body if we are able to identify our role in promoting peace and fighting terrorism.

Challenge the elected leaders to dialogue with Taliban and Al Qaeda leaders in order to formulate solutions and work together to encourage peace and spread it globally. Ask leaders to change from engaging in wars through bombing Iraq to aiding the starving Muslims who majority are homeless and dying.

Increasing the amount of multilateral organizations which are not based on the fact that one is with us or against us, but those that serve all equally without discrimination. Finally, activists and unions can foster the understanding of various cultures and advocate for reconciliation and peace among the inter cultural community (Reynolds, 2005).

In conclusion, prejudice and discrimination cannot be completely eradicated but can be controlled or used to the advantage of promoting peace and reconciliation among the human race. The main perpetrators of prejudice are the government actions which can decide whether or not the war will stop or will continue.

Media which has the most effect as can be manipulated to steer up war by the government or other popular individuals and hate speeches on live broadcast by prominent leaders such as the military, religious and political leaders.

Peace is inevitable since if war erupts only innocent lives are sacrificed and many become displaced but by promoting peace, love and unity irrespective of color or background, a lot can be achieved with the use of those resources being diverted elsewhere like in invention or assisting catastrophic hit areas or even venturing to the out a space.

These actions will not be effective in a year or two or even five years time but will be a gradual process which the following generations will benefit from and the world will be a conducive environment to live in without fear.

References Berreby, D. (2005). Us and Them: Understanding your Tribal Mind. New York: Little Brown and Company

Brochu, P.

[supanova_question]

Relationship between Form and Structure in Design Essay a level english language essay help

“Form ever follows structure” is a famous phrase that became the leading concept and “an aesthetic credo” of a Modernist architecture movement. A famous American architecture Louis Sullivan coined this statement in his article “The tall office building artistically considered”.

At that time, when it was necessary to abandon the traditions and style of the past, this concept was a perfect decision of a problem. It gave to architects more freedom, as it permitted more functional approach to design. According to this approach, functional requirements and practical use of constructions should certainly be above the aesthetics.

However, this approach produces much debate and nowadays we can say that it is not a universal one. “Form” and “structure” are two distinct notions that are nor so closely related, moreover, they may suggest different approaches to design and function can follow form sometimes.

Louis Sullivan is one of the most influential American architects that put into words the main principle of modern architecture “form follows function”. He is known as a “father of the skyscraper” and the “prophet of modern architecture”. His main intention was to break up with old traditions and introduce new principles of architecture that would allow architects more freedom and serve to society. Michael. J. Lewis (2001, p.1) writes in his article:

“The goal, of course, was reform. A building should not derive meaning and character from the historical motifs that cluttered its skin, but from the direct, logical expression of its purpose and materials. This was the edicts of functionalism, that – as Louis Sullivan put it – “form follows function”.

Surely, it was the main principle of the modern art, especially, in times after the World War II when people were not interested in beautiful forms but simplified forms. Modern building had to serve the needs of society. The style was generally adopted for institutional and corporate buildings. “Form follows function” statement defined the main traditions of the style.

First of all, the result was determined by used materials and function of the building. Secondly, horizontal and vertical strict lines prevailed. Thirdly, the ornaments were rejected and “unnecessary details” were not used.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The best example of the early buildings that “were not copies of Old World design” (Boudreaux 1993, 1) was Auditorium built by Sullivan. It had all the features of the “modern building”. It was the tallest building in Chicago, it was very massive, without much ornaments and very practical.

Sullivan said that “gradual growth on native ground would lead to next generation of design”. (Boudreaux 1993, 2). In general, new perception of “form” and “function” reflected the needs of modern society of that time, it defined the main directions in architecture design for many years becoming a basic concept of it.

However, times change and today there should be (and there are) new approaches to design. These days, the phrase “form follows function” should not be taken at face value. Function is not the only determinative for the building construction. There are also other factors that should be taken into consideration.

They are the materials, climate and even a social structure that can dictate the form of a building. In order to explain the “independence” of “form” and “function” we should discuss them separately. The form of building much depends on the materials that are used. Let us take ancient or prehistoric buildings in different parts of the world, for example, a simple house with people used as shelters.

The function was the same: to preserve warm, hide from rain and wind. However, can we say that all the buildings are the same? “The functional interpretation of prehistoric architecture is especially difficult, because of its fragmentary state of preservation and because possible functions are not known a priori” (Trebsche, 2009, p. 505).

First of all, the techniques are different. Hardly prehistoric “architects” could use concrete, glass and other materials. One more option that is crucial is the climate. Compare the housings in China and South Africa, for example, with indigenous wigwam. Chinese people did not need to use the fells of animals to preserve their homes in warm.

Social structure and the level of development of it are also important factors. When archeologists find ancient buildings, they can say for sure if it belonged to reach or poor person and in which historical period it was built, as according to Trebsche (2009) “limiting factors restrain the feasible possibilities” (p. 506).

We will write a custom Essay on Relationship between Form and Structure in Design specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The form of the building is a great demonstration of these signs. By the way, the same situation is preserved in our time as well: the richer a person, the better housing it has.

Analyzing the “function” as an independent issue, it should be mentioned that function not always determines the form of a building. It is a common practice, especially nowadays, when a building which had to be a shop, for example, serves as a beauty salon. Thus, the function and form does not have any meaning in such case.

“The number of possible functions seems to be infinite” (Trebsche 2009, p. 510). There are different functions that building can fulfill: economic, social, cultural, symbolic, etc.

If we consider the example when one building is used for different purposes, we can say that there is a primary (denotative) and secondary (connotative) functions. (Trebsche 2009, p. 509-510). If one sees that the form of a building permits to use it for different purposes, it can define its function.

Relation between “form” and “structure” is important, but not obligatory and we can change a famous phrase of Sullivan as “function follows form”. “Form does not follow function alone, because Sullivan’s law can easily be falsified empirically. All the more urgently, the question arises, which other factors influence the form of buildings” (Trebsche 2009, p. 506).

Thus, we can assume that form is one of things that determine the form of the building. There are also economic, technological, social, cross-cultural and many other factors. Modernists considered that architecture “is charged with meaning and acts as symbols” (Trebsche 2009, p. 506).

Progress and functionalism were the core principles of modernism. These days the functionalism stands on the same level with aesthetics. The form and function of a building can influence each other or even go separately. Moreover, the needs of modern society have changed and a social power of architectural buildings does not mean so much anymore.

Trebsche (2009, p. 506).says that “there is no unidirectional relation between architecture and social structures, but that they mutually influence each other”.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Relationship between Form and Structure in Design by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Thus, a famous statement of Louis Sullivan that “form follows function” can be debated. Moreover, these days, it can even be changed to “function follows form”. In addition, modern approach to architecture and design proves that “form” and “function” are two independent notions that can influence on each other and even go separately. A number of factors determine the connection between these issues. These are the historical, social, economical and cultural factors.

References Boudreaux, G. 1993, “Louis Sullivan: The Growth of an Idea”, Auditorium to the Bank. Web.

Lewis, M. J. 2001, “Louis Sullivan after functionalism” The New Criterion.

Trebsche, P. 2009, “Does form follow function? Towards a methodical interpretation of archaeological building features”, World Archaeology Vol. 41(3), pp. 505–519.

[supanova_question]

Brave New World, by Aldous Huxley Analytical Essay college application essay help

Introduction In Huxley’s Brave New World, the government embodies oppression. The antonym, ‘democracy’, is entirely absent. From decanting to death, the government controls every breath and thought without asking the consent of the governed. Further, every resident has become a tool of mind control – tattling, or shunning anyone deviating from expected behavior. There is no need for violence: as the Controller puts it,

“Government’s an affair of sitting, not hitting. You rule with the brains and the buttocks, never with the fists.”

In such an environment, one’s personal integrity (which appears here as a set of entirely personal standards for moral behavior) is nearly impossible to maintain. However, some individuals do attempt it, perhaps without understanding why. Bernard Marx, Helmholz Watson, John, and even Lenina, all struggle to stay true to an individual code of behavior, never mind the government’s position. Despite universal nutrition, health, and erotic outlets, they variously, and truly, suffer.

They suffer acutely from a sense of disconnectedness, exclusion, and revulsion (Bernard), from creative frustration (Helmholz), from horror, outrage, and loss (John), and even from a painful sense that monogamy would be preferable (Lenina). It is entirely fair to describe their mental suffering as unspeakable, if only because they literally lack the vocabulary to articulate their pain. (The State has long since obliterated all such words.)

Their divergence from government expectation is emotionally distressing, and leads them into behaviors which appear peculiar, but which allow them to be temporarily free of their subjugation. Bernard Marx’s strategies for dealing with the conflict between his own notions of sexual morality and dislike for soma are effective but not uniformly attractive.

He begins by despising and scorning the behavior around him, but then he chooses not to leave the cushioned A.F. world. When this stance places him at risk of exile, he demonstrates a cool resourcefulness in exploiting John to blackmail his boss. His efforts end by causing his exile anyway, but as Mond points out, he has a better chance to exercise personal integrity in Iceland than anywhere in the Brave New World.

He retains his own opinions in spite of the disapproval and isolation this causes

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Bernard feels pain from his perceived inadequacy and isolation from others, burdened as well with acute awareness and insight. In the first portion of the book, he makes his stand for the principles which he holds dear by means of his private, internal scorn for his co-residents’ behavior and treatment of each other. He is deeply ambivalent about this, since he does desire human connection, but he retains his own opinion stubbornly.

Take the example of the conversation on the day following his evening with Lenina. On that ‘date’, he approached as close to revealing his inner turmoil as anyone ever does in the Brave New World (to Lenina’s total mystification and irritation). The next day, he says to her,

“I didn’t want it to end with our going to bed”.

This encapsulates his powerful personal desire to have a relationship for which there exists no model in his society. His behavior does not necessarily follow his principles (he did, after all, engage in the expected erotic activity with Lenina), but he wishes it could have. As always, Bernard’s actions reveal a mixed and flawed character.

He chooses to stay on, despite his clear disapproval of the society around him

Before his trip to the wilds, he becomes aware of the imminent threat of exile. He does not perceive the advantages of this outcome, not having the benefit of the Controller’s perspective, noted above. He neither grovels, at this point, nor offers to leave for Iceland, and freedom from constant government oppression, right away. Instead, we read that,

“Bernard left the room with a swagger, exulting, as he banged the door behind him, in the thought that he stood alone, embattled against the order of things; elated by the intoxicating consciousness of his individual significance and importance. Even the thought of persecution left him undismayed, was rather tonic than depressing.

We will write a custom Essay on Brave New World, by Aldous Huxley specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More He felt strong enough to meet and overcome affliction, strong enough to face even Iceland. In addition, this confidence was the greater for his not for a moment really believing that he would be called upon to face anything at all. People simply were not transferred for things like that. Iceland was just a threat. A most stimulating and life-giving threat. Walking along the corridor, he actually whistled.”

Bernard is strengthened, by the threat of exile, in his sense of the rightness of his views and preferences. He neither gives up nor runs away. Of course, as the quote above indicates, he also does not believe that he is truly at risk. As noted before, he is a mixture of aspirations and fallibility.

He takes advantage of a serendipitous opportunity to sabotage his oppressor

The risk of exile takes on a very concrete reality, once he is on his trip, but he only finds out because he has contacted his friend to turn off his apartment scent tap. Learning of his imminent dismissal from the only world he knows seems equivalent to the current humiliation of being broken up with on Facebook or by text message.

Bernard is, as always, not eager to give up his material, comforts, nor his principles! He plots his effective revenge against the petty oppression and intrusiveness of his boss with a masterful bit of extortion.

He shamelessly uses the hapless John and Linda to humiliate the Director. He thereby creates a space (temporarily) in which he can remain both a social critic, and nonetheless enjoy as much pleasant social contact as he can absorb. We see that,

“Success went fizzily to Bernard’s head, and in the process completely reconciled him (as any good intoxicant should do) to a world which, up till then, he had found very unsatisfactory. In so far as it recognized him as important, the order of things was good. But, reconciled by his success, he yet refused to forego the privilege of criticizing this order. For the act of criticizing heightened his sense of importance, made him feel larger.

Moreover, he did genuinely believe that there were things to criticize. (At the same time, he genuinely liked being a success and having all the girls he wanted.) Before those who now, for the sake of the Savage, paid their court to him, Bernard would parade a carping unorthodoxy. He was politely listened to.”

Not sure if you can write a paper on Brave New World, by Aldous Huxley by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Bernard, by his creative exploitation of the Savage’s discomfort, also postpones the inevitable punishment for his own different and unwittingly disruptive behavior. However, he shows his underlying weakness once the axe falls and Mond pronounces his sentence of exile: Bernard has to be carried off and sedated to stop his sniveling. Helmholz, by contrast, is far more dignified in his response.

Conclusion Bernard is never an entirely admirable character, from start to finish. He even contemplates running away and abandoning the Savage when John tries to toss out the soma, for example. However, he does indeed have a sense of integrity, which he sticks with almost all the way to the end (he shamefully offers to sacrifice his views in his groveling final speech to Mond).

He is clearly in distress, because of the oppressive societal insistence on sameness. Furthermore, given the wiping out of literature, he has only limited vocabulary to express his therefore unspeakable pain. He has a code of behavior to which he aspires, including a courtly attitude towards females.

To hold on to his integrity, he tries to avoid soma, fumblingly attempts to establish an outmoded and prohibited relationship with Lenina, and retains a critical view of the world around him. He stays on in his world, refusing the implicit opportunity to leave and emigrate to a place where the government has only minimal control (the Falklands, Iceland, Samoa).

When presented with the ingredients of a tidy blackmail, he grabs it and temporarily gets the best of everything: girls, adulation, the freedom to criticize, and his daily three squares. His ultimate fate may also be his greatest vindication and the validation of his cherishing of his personal integrity in the face of oppression and unspeakable pain. After all, as the Controller says,

“…he’s being sent to a place where he’ll meet the most interesting set of men and women to be found anywhere in the world. All the people who, for one reason or another, have got too self-consciously individual to fit into community-life. All the people who aren’t satisfied with orthodoxy, who’ve got independent ideas of their own. Every one, in a word, who’s any one.”

[supanova_question]

Face Recognition, Identification and Classification Process Analytical Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Face recognition plays a crucial role in our day-to-day lives especially as far as the social relations are concerned. As a cognitive task in life, it plays a crucial role in meeting and identification of new persons as well as keeping in the memory their facial looks for future identification.

The essay discusses the processes associated with face recognition, identification, and classification as well as the roles of concepts and categories in this process. It also highlights the role of encoding and retrieval processes involved with long-term memory and its effects on face recognition. Finally, the paper points out the possible errors that can occur with face recognition.

Face recognition is characterized by three major processes namely; visual detection, perceptual discrimination and a working memory (McCardell, 2001). Face detection being the first step is based on lack of information regarding a person’s identity, intention or even emotion. Perceptual discrimination involves using the face detection to distinguish between persons.

Salient facial features such as the size of the nose, eye color and hair size are used to distinguish among individuals. The information regarding the facial characteristics that different individuals have are stored in the memory that later retrieves the information for purposes of identification.

A working memory is used to encode and retrieve face information later. However, it should be noted that several factors have a hand in determining the process of face recognition. According to McCardell, face recognition especially for crime investigations depends upon several factors (2001).

The time the target face was exposed and the mental condition of the witness. According to Bruce and Young (2006), persons suffering from schizophrenia are characterized by an impaired facial emotion information processing. This in turn has an effect on face recognition.

An effective face recognition process is dependent on several psychological and physiological processes and the processing of visual and cognitive information is vital. Verbal description, according to McCardell (2001), is viewed as insufficient in the recognition of a face.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More McCardell is of the view that the viewpoint matters in that a 3-Dimensional view of a face would give a better recognition compared to a 2-Dimensional view. The cognitive processes involved with face recognition are affected by emotionality. Fear, anger, indecision and anxiety have been found to have profound effects on face recognition.

According to Sporer, in cases where crimes are committed and eye witnesses called to testify, the lack of anticipative power that the crime would occur generally affects ones ability to recognize a face (1996).

The confidence level in identification of persons is usually high for those that are correct as compared to those who are incorrect in the identification process. It is true that a high degree of conscious attention yields a better recognition of faces. Paying special attention, reducing levels of interference, and showing intent have proved better facial recognition.

Episodic memory encoding is usually enhanced by prior semantic knowledge. However, it does not depend on one’s ability to apply intentional memorization. A recent study showed that being engaged in an activity that required memory retrieval was as effective as intentional instructions that promote episodic encoding (Bruce

[supanova_question]

Different Types of Music Definition Essay best essay help

Music has been, and remains to be, unbeatable nourishment for the soul. In spite of the fact that there are many different types of music, they all serve, virtually, the same purpose of entertaining people and lifting people’s spirits. With this, it is clear that music is inseparable from the lives of human beings since without music, people will have a hard time finding a way to relax and be entertained. This paper is an exploration of the different types of music played world over.

One of the commonest types of music is Gospel music. It is a type of music where songs are written and played with the objective of praising or honoring God. It is mainly popular among the Christian community and it has attracted a lot of fans all over the world.

Gospel music takes a lot of forms depending on the artists and their faith but some classifications cut across all denominations (McManus 58). Some of these classifications include songs for praise and worship, rap gospel, rock gospel and the like. Virtually every community has a number of gospel songs that they sing in church as they worship their God.

There are however gospel songs and artists who have gained worldwide popularity. Most of these songs and artists are from the United States. Some of the artists who are known for their contribution in Gospel music include Women of Faith, Kirk Franklin, Cece Winans etc.

Another type of music is rap music. This type of music is made up of powerful beats and rhyming and fast spoken words that come out rhythmically. It is most popular among Afro-Americans although it has gained worldwide popularity. Rap music is associated with criminals and ex-convicts and thus many rap artists claim to have been in jail at one point in their lives.

Rhythm and blues is a type of music with slow beats and rhythmic keyboard or guitar accompaniment. It is mainly used to convey love messages. Rhythm and blues originated from the United States but it now has an artist and fan base all over the world (Ajanta 1). Rhythm and blues is, arguably, the commonest type of music given its appropriateness for a myriad of environments.

Almost all the aforementioned types of music originated from a type of music called folk music. Contemporary music, therefore, is a combination of a number of folklore musical arts. Folk music is mainly used in preservation of cultural values and thus its features are mainly words that preserve certain events and dressings and dance styles for a particular ethnic community.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Due to the culture preservation nature of folk music, it has been used by nations in public functions (“Types of Music” 1). It has also been used by a number of countries as a means of attracting tourists.

There are many types of music such that an exhaustive analysis of all types of music is, somehow, impractical. Early artists came up with the types of music depending on the passions they had as far as music is concerned. The types that were developed then continue to evolve and many contemporary music types have been developed. Despite the variety of the types of music, all types of music are equally important since they perform very critical roles in the societies where they are popular.

Works Cited Ajanta, Bhatta. “Different Types of Music”. 2009 – November 17. Web.

McManus, Henry. Music Classifications. Journal of Arts, 2009, pp. 32- 154

Music. “Types of Music”. 2010- November 17, 2010,

[supanova_question]

The Worldview Issues that Influence Curriculum Decisions in Public Education Essay essay help online: essay help online

As Josh McDowell said in preface to book by David Noebel and Chuck Edwards (2002), “We are now living in not just a post-Christian culture, but an anti-Christian culture” (p. 2). This statement can be applied to the curriculum decisions in modern public school as well. “The educational system in the West has progressively replaced the biblical foundation with belief in evolution as ‘truth’.

This system trains the leaders—teachers, judges, media operators, politicians, etc. These leaders then set the social agenda, which gradually becomes written into law” (Manthei, 1998, p. 26). Every person has its own worldview. It is formed through education, certain set of beliefs and attitudes to life.

The purpose of Biblical worldview is to live in harmony with the world and society. The prime goal of education is to guide future adults and prepare them for life (Van Brumelen, 2002, p. 41). The application of Biblical worldview in education can help greatly in achieving this goal and create friendly and positive learning environment.

Curriculum based on the Biblical worldview takes the seven virtues that should guide everyone’s life as its basics. Such a worldview not only creates a “comprehensive framework of basic convictions about life” (Van Brumelen, 2002, p. 58), it also helps building a “people-centered” curriculum.

The aim of such curriculum is to explain students the purpose of human beings, how to fight against evil and work for restoration. It also aims at motivating students to support each other and not to lose hope in future, restore friendship, love and justice.

It regulates the flow of curriculum in a way to promote cooperation and mutual aid among students, develop student’s responsibility, courage, patience, self-control and other values. Thus, a Biblical worldview influences on curriculum in a way to assist the achievement of school’s primary tasks: maximize human potential, develop necessary skills and nurture respect for others.

One of the most important roles in developing curriculum belongs to teacher, “Teacher is one who controls curriculum in class” (Van Brumelen, 2002, p. 56). Many responsibilities lie on his/her shoulders. However, before planning a curriculum, teacher should evaluate himself/herself. Does he/she have necessary traits of character? What is he/she going to teach? How he/she is going to teach?

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to Van Brumelen (2002), the teacher who is going to make a Biblically oriented curriculum should remember that everything has purpose and effect; one should practice sanctity of human life and not give preferences to any student and, at the same time, take every student as an individual because as Shelby Steel said, “whenever you give someone a preference, you discriminate against someone else”.

To teach values and create friendly and supportive environment during the lesson is also one of the most important tasks of every teacher.

A Biblical worldview has one more important impact on curriculum. It requires from teacher a definite approach to the choice of literature and course books.

As curriculum material cannot be neutral, teacher should understand a philosophical position of a certain source of information. Some textbooks can contain errors and wrong facts, some books use irrelevant photographs, experiments and incorrect scientific facts. Many books give an incorrect insight into the material. All these things should be considered and corrected by a teacher.

There is a number of worldview issues that influence on curriculum decisions in public schools. These issues are related to Biblical worldview that presupposes building a curriculum based on virtues that promotes positive environment in class and help students live in harmony with society.

Reference List Manthei, D. (1998). Two worldviews in conflict: Evolution is absolutely opposed to the Bible. Creation. 20 (4), 26–27

Noebel, D., Edwards, C., (2002). Thinking like a Christian: understanding and living a biblical worldview. Nashville: B

[supanova_question]

The Need for Tourism Policy and Planning in UK and Some Other Countries Analytical Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Introduction Cultural heritage and the achievements of the ancestors of a country are considered to be one of the most influential factors of the tourism industry development.

For a long period of time, the tourism industry is regarded as a considerable part of business life in UK. Taking into consideration the idea that many various factors and people are involved in the sphere of tourism, it is not very easy to provide this particular industry with a clear definition and comprehend how the development of tourism policy and planning processes may be organized.

In this paper, the evaluation of tourism policy and planning will be offered to define what achievements have been made during the last several years, what priorities have been identified, and what factors may influence the development of the chosen industry.

Political and even environmental instability dictate their own rules which have to be followed by the representatives of the tourism industry. A number of cultural and social aspects may also predetermine the developments of tourists’ activities. And finally, economic challenges deprive the tourism industry of the possibilities to develop to its full extent.

This paper will present several strong evidences in order to prove the need for tourism planning in any destination. Tourism policies and planning are considered to be crucial points in the development of the industry due to the possibilities to evaluate the situation, to forecast possible troubles, to identify tourism destinations, and to respond a number of calamities which have natural roots or depend on human activities.

Evaluation of Tourism in UK, Its Policy, and Planning Processes The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland is one of the richest countries in the whole world with its traditions, people, abilities, potentials, and resources. In spite of the fact that some misunderstandings with different countries like the United States of America, France, and Germany, took place, the country realized that the necessity of cultural integration and a kind of exchange of the experience.

This is why the British government supported the idea to develop the industry of tourism as “the processes, activities, and outcomes arising from the relationships and the interactions among tourists, tourism suppliers, host governments, host communities, and surrounding environments that are involved in the attracting and hosting the visitors” (Goeldner

[supanova_question]

forensic psychology module 1 discussion A college admissions essay help

Question 1 ~ Policing
Although public perception often focuses on police shootings, research indicates that force in general is used disproportionately more against blacks than suspects of other races. Incorporating research mentioned in the readings and your own sources, discuss reasons why this might occur.
Laurence Miller (2015), notes that most actual shooting scenarios involve “petty criminals, mentally disordered subjects, domestic violence escalations, or the posturings of young-and-dumb juveniles” (p. 104). Does this square with how the entertainment media portray police use of lethal force? Assuming Miller is correct, how might this affect the officer who shot?

[supanova_question]

Process of Writing and Editing a Research Document Reflective Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Although most of the people who have ever tried writing a research paper, prefer to speak of the way that has driven them to the certain results than of the results themselves, such is a man’s psychology that it is easier to enumerate the data than to follow one’s course of thoughts. Still this is what I am going to do. Despite the memory process is hard to restore, I will try to explain my course o thoughts as I picked the particular research and was writing the document.

As Clare (2004, p. 3) outlines, “A research report is written to fulfill the researcher’s contractual or moral obligations to those who put up the resources that enabled the study to be undertaken”. With the burden of the moral obligation I was bearing from that day on, I started out with the purpose of my future research. What needs does it have to meet? What problems does it have to touch upon? What topic does it have to deal with?

As these hard questions were finally answered, I went on to draw a brief plan of what my research would look like.

It seemed to me that a good research is much like a well-cooked pie. That is why I started with the basis for my project, that is, with the dough. It had to be thick and stable, and that made me search for the most reliable and well-established facts that were the axioms for my research to ground on.

Most of them have been taken form the encyclopedias and the trusted sources, such as research papers and other scientific sources. It was a matter of the credibility of my future research, because once a false idea has crept into the paper, it is ruined for good.

Then I had to arrange somehow the material that I had gathered. There were three basic types of them that I subdivided them into. These were the facts that I found well-known and that could be presented as an introduction to my research paper; they helped me to explain better the subject I was dealing with. These were a kind of common place, yet they helped to concentrate on the subject and frame it. The next were the facts that I was actually operating with as I continued the research.

Those facts helped me to get the necessary information for my research to operate with as I was coming up to the part where my individual research began. Those facts were like the flowers that I had to make a bouquet of. I had to work carefully to arrange them in the very best way, so that the audience could trace my train of thoughts and understand the course of the research well.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Those facts provided a food for my thoughts as well, since there was a lot of contradicting information in them, and at times it was hard for me to understand the way the facts were driving to.

Finally, as I had dealt with the hardest part of the research, the time came to decorate the “dish” of mine. That was the right time to use the information that I defined first as the additional one. The peculiarity of the information of that kind was that it actually did not influence the results of the research in the least, but it was funny to listen to and it made the research sound a bit more vivid, not that dry as it could have been if I had presented only the results themselves. It made the audience feel much more relaxed, and because of teat their attention was focused on the research all the time.

And, finally, as the plan was drawn and all the facts were arranged in the right order, it was the very time to get down to writing the research itself.

The process of writing might seem far not that interesting to you, but I should say that I was trying to make it sound both scientific and exciting. That took all the boredom of the writing process.

The results of my research speak fort themselves. Now I am glad that the work I have done was just as exciting for my audience as for me.

Reference Clare, J.,

[supanova_question]

Economic Crisis and Its Social and Psychological Constraint Analytical Essay essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Abstract

Introduction

Connection between Economic Crisis and Social Development

Governmental Interventions

Conclusion

Reference List

Abstract Economic crisis is destructive to social organization. It affects the stability of markets, assets, institutions and individuals. In most cases, the effects of economic crises on the individual are psychologically but not publicly noticed. There is no solid political institution designed to handle this sophisticated issue.

Although there are several approaches for managing the economic crisis in shape credit to thorough research works, they are not focused on the consideration of the consequences of the financial collapse for the individuals. In this research, sufficient is paid to the analysis of social and psychological constraint that individuals should overcome during the crisis.

In particular, there is an urgent necessity review the misunderstandings and shortcoming of governmental polices that was more focused on reducing poverty and increasing funding rather than on providing social help and analysis cultural environment. Therefore, the views of this argumentative paper mostly based on the consideration of the economic crisis with regard to social and moral aspect and on the analysis of governmental wrong policies within this period.

Introduction Economic crisis reveals the instability of significant financial institutions that led to a collapse of the entire state economy. The failure of large businesses, decrease in consumers’ wealth and demand, and a considerable decline of economic activities also led to the social, cultural, and moral crisis due to the rise of unemployment.

Society was forced to quickly adjust to new economical and political environment and to introduce rapid changes to their traditional way of life. In addition, 2007 economic crisis also had a considerable impact on individual psychology.

Therefore, the collapse of significant financial institutions resulted not only in a deplorable economic and political situation. The financial crisis also led to social and psychological instability in society. The problem is that this issue is poorly addressed by scientists and economists who are more focused on the analysis of statistics and overall rates of unemployment and poverty.

In this research essay, we will plan to discuss the impact of economic crisis on social psychology, particularly individual’s behavior. In addition, this paper will also pay attention to consequences of the downturn of the World Bank for society in order to present a clearer image of the social and cultural situation in a 2007-2009 period.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Connection between Economic Crisis and Social Development It has been recognized that financial crisis in various countries have become more interconnected due to the rise of globalization and the establishment of integration tendencies (Ravion Martin, 2008, p.). Therefore, as the financial crisis is based on global issues, it more likely to have a mixed impact on the developing countries and some individuals with different level of social vulnerability.

In particular, the global financial crisis also has serious consequences for those individuals who are influenced by poor schooling and nutrition in low-income families. Therefore, the economic crisis response to social and psychological instability failed because governmental police was ignoring the key human and physical values of poor individuals and society in general (Ravallion, 2009, p).

In developed economies, the effects of economic crisis negatively influence families and discourage them to raise their children, which also led to the demographic decline. Giuliano and Spilimbergo (2009) state that financial crisis is closely connected with psychological failure of individuals. They have also confirmed the connection between economic crises and rise of social vulnerability:

Beyond the economic and political effects, economic crises have a traumatic effect on peoples’ psychology and attitude…. The experience of the dramatic years during the Great Depression had a large impact on people and, ultimately, helped forge the social beliefs and attitudes that sustained a political system for many years (Guiliano and Spilimbergo, 2009, n. p.)

It should be also stressed that the economic recession had shocking effects on individual’s beliefs. They had to overcome numerous adversities and control the newly emerged circumstances. A special consideration requires cultural issues, because dramatic shifts in political and economic life greatly influence conventions of cultural life.

The 2008 financial collapse can be compared with the Great Depression in 30s of the past century. The failure of the world banking system and subprime mortgage crisis led to the economic recession in the United States and in other leading countries.

There are also assumptions that the economic decline under consideration is associated with the bank collapse in 1930 that was reinforced by monetary policy (Goel, 2009, p. 9). However, the strategies directed at the crisis elimination were not consistent enough and, as a result, it had related consequences for the situation in 2008.

We will write a custom Essay on Economic Crisis and Its Social and Psychological Constraint specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Governmental Interventions According to Shaman (2009), the advent of the economic crisis was initiated by the instability and crisis in the banking sphere which is the core of the economic system. Shaman (2009) also states that bank is considered to be a critical point in tacking and reducing poverty and, therefore, its failure led to recession in the social sphere.

The decline was also predetermined by bank polices and strategies based on secrecy and bureaucracy. Apparently, these were the major reasons that undermined banking authority’s reputation and led to social instability. Goel (2009) holds similar views and provides viable solutions to this problem:

Governments have attempted to eliminate or mitigate financial crises by regulating the financial sector. One major goal of regulation is transparency: making institutions’ financial situations publicly known by requiring regular reporting under standardized accounting procedures (p. 12).

Governmental Interventions for the economic crisis are based though raising funds to support affected organizations, institutions, and individuals. There is also the assumption that the failure of this form of intervention is due to inconsistent governmental police and inability of government to persuade donors and investors to restore the funding. In addition, the pressures on banking institutions, and the World Bank in particular, are enormous. The point is that an inefficient bank system will not be able to resist the poverty due to serious problems in internal governance reforms (Shaman, 2009, p. 37).

At this point, it should be noted that there are no specific concerns revealed by the government in handling psychological effects of the financial crisis on individuals and society in general. In developing economies, specifically in Africa, the political and economic welfare of investors may be aggravated by the rise of corrupt administrators.

Therefore, it is necessary to introduce change to governmental structure and banking organization that will insure the international community with economic and social stability. In addition, such reorganizations can make the government and the World Bank more resistant to economic crises.

According to Ravallion (2009), “Western governments have leant from experience that a slow and/or failed response to a crisis will have deeper and lasting impacts on their citizens’ lives” (p. 4).

Moreover, inability to protect the developing economies and wrong policies and strategies implied to solving this issues create a serious threat for increasing poverty in the course of economic crisis development. In addition, short-term and myopic responses of the government during the 2008 crisis led to increase of social vulnerability.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Economic Crisis and Its Social and Psychological Constraint by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Paradoxically, western economics propagandizing democracy failed to react to the problem of poverty and education. In contrast, the Indian government was more effective in addressing families’ concerns and in presenting long-term policies of poverty reduction.

In this regard, Ravallion (2009) states that “an effective public safety net is an important element of a sound domestic policy response to a crisis, even in the poorest countries” (p. 6). Interpreting this phase, the main reasons for the economic recession lied in governments’ inability to construct a solid social infrastructure and in neglecting social and psychological needs of individuals.

Conclusion The recession of signification financial institution led to deplorable situation in economic, political, and social spheres. In particular, the 2008 crisis had a considerable impact on cultural and psychological instability.

This issue was poorly addressed by economists and government that was more focused on considering the employment and poverty rates rather than providing changes to domestic economy. The research has proved that the main underpinning for deep economic and psychological depression in 2008 was a failure to meet the specific needs of concrete individuals.

In particular, a special consideration deserves cultural and historic issues that interpret the economic crisis as insufficient and inconsistent policy in 1930. Therefore, the consequences for the 2008 crisis were predetermined by the intrinsic cultural, historic, and social problems in society.

Reference List Goel, S. (2009). Crisis Management: Master the Skills to Prevent Disasters. India: Global India Publications, Ltd.

Guiliano, P., and Spilimbergo, A. (2009) The Long-lasting Effects of the Economic Crisis. Vox. Web.

Ravallion, M. (2009). Bailing out the World’s Poorest. Development Research Group, World Bank, 1818 H Street Washington DC 20433, USA. Web.

Shaman, D. I. (2009). The World Bank Unveiled: Inside the Revolutionary Struggle for Transperancy. US: Parkhurst Brothers Publishers.

[supanova_question]

China’s Terms for Global Companies Essay a level english language essay help

After the market reforms in 1978, China has become one of the world’s fastest growing economies, representing a very attractive market for the global companies and foreign investors.

For historical reasons, the Chinese leaders are unwilling to stress the influence of foreign capital on the economy of the country and develop restrictive policies for establishing the manufacturing operations in China, motivating the foreign companies to locate their production in the country and transfer their technologies.

Weighing all pros and cons, the Western companies should accept China’s terms instead of losing the opportunities to receive the financial profits.

Establishment of the manufacturing operations in China has its advantages and disadvantages. The main reasons for the attractiveness and popularity of the Chinese market for the foreign companies include the rapid economic growth of the country, opening up new opportunities for the development, the relative policy stability because the government does not change every four years, and the low wage rates for the Chinese employees, which allow foreign companies economizing on labour costs.

Still, each of these parameters has its reverse side and can be viewed from different perspectives as, for example, the rapid growth, which causes the lack of stability.

“In China, as in any high-growth economy, it is difficult to predict the long term” (Essential advice for doing business in China). One of the difficulties of planning the establishment of the foreign company in China is the short terms of the sales which can be predicted. Still, considering all the favourable conditions of the Chinese market, many reputable companies have established their manufacturing operations in China, and Volkswagen, Isuzu, and Boeing are among them.

At present, the foreign investments have a significant positive impact on the development of the Chinese economy. “Approaching 60% of the country’s exports are produced by foreign-invested enterprises” (Davies 2007). Despite the benefits of foreign companies for the economy of the country, the Chinese government is not satisfied with the existing state of affairs and aims at locating as many companies as possible and taking advantages of their technology transfers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Though some observers believe that complying with China’s terms for establishing the manufacturing operations would mean bargaining away valuable industry knowledge, the companies should consider all the advantages of this choice before making the final decision.

The main restrictions of the Chinese terms for the foreign companies include limitations for the forms of ownership and a number of foreign employees in the company and inconsistencies in the legal system itself. Piggot (2002) noted that “Restrictions imposed on the share and forms of foreign ownership have a direct impact on foreign investor’s interest in transferring technologies to their operations in China” (p. 214).

Thus, the companies should decide whether they are ready to adapt their strategies and structure to the Chinese rules and whether the expenses which are required for the reorganization can be justified with the potential profits. Another restriction is the demand to involve the Chinese employees in the manufacturing operations instead of relying on the foreign staff.

Piggot (2002) noted that “Some policies limit the number of foreign employees in foreign companies in order to push for a speedy localization of foreign firms in China and to create more (well-paid) jobs in foreign companies for the Chinese labour force” (p. 214). Still, this restriction may cut both ends.

Though the jobs in foreign companies are regarded as well-paid for the Chinese labour market, the wages of Chinese employees would be usually lower than the wages of foreign workers, and it would allow economizing on the labour costs. Another important issue to consider is the weakness of the legal system. Shoushuang (2007) noted that “the low-quality of China’s legal system is causing it to act, to some extent, as a legal-risk-maker” (p. 5).

Weighing all pros and cons of penetrating the Chinese market, foreign companies should not risk losing their sales and take their chance to get a piece of the cake.

Reference List Davies, K. (January 2007). Ask the economists: Made in China. Is the game changing? Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development. Retrieved from http://www.oecd.org/

We will write a custom Essay on China’s Terms for Global Companies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Essential advice for doing business in China. (n.d.) Retrieved from US Commercial Service website: https://www.buyusa.gov/

Piggot, C. (2002). China in the world economy: The domestic policy challenges. Danvers. MA: OECD Centre for Co-Operation with Non-Members.

Shoushuang, L. (2007). The legal environment and risks for foreign investment in China. Berlin: Springer.

[supanova_question]

Qualitative Data Collection Report (Assessment) scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

This qualitative research aims to evaluate the effectiveness of various academic activities and determine which of them should receive more attention. In this paper we need to work out strategies of data collection and sampling. At the moment Green Valley Community College has faced the necessity to implement changes into the curriculum due to the fact that many students feel dissatisfied with absence of technology use in the classroom and inappropriate educational methods.

This is why it is crucial to assess the attitude of students, parents and teachers toward the curriculum. On the basis of these findings, the administration will be able to tailor the courses, offered to the learners.

The key method which is going to be used is qualitative survey. This survey will include different types of questions. First, I intend to include contingency questions in this survey. For instance, one of them will look in the following way: “Do you feel satisfied with the quality of training, provided at Green Valley Community College?

If no, tell which areas require improvement.” Furthermore, I would like to apply a five-point Likert scale item in order to measure students’ and teacher’s attitudes toward the curriculum. This question can take this form, ”How do you feel about the curriculum in Green Valley Community College?”. The respondent will need to choose one of these options:

Very Satisfied;

Satisfied;

Neither satisfied nor dissatisfied;

Dissatisfied;

Very Dissatisfied.

In this way, I will be better able to evaluate the perceptions and attitudes of the participants. The questions in this survey will prompt the learners and faculty to make recommendations about academic curriculum, the use of technologies, and educational methods.

I do not plan to use Yes/No and forced-choice questions in this survey because they are not very suitable for measuring people’s perception and attitudes.

Under the circumstances, a longitudinal survey study will be necessary, because it helps to understand how attitudes and perceptions change over a certain period of time (Lodico et al, 2010, p 202). In my opinion, this approach will let us see whether the new teaching methods and academic activities have managed to improve the quality of education in this college or not. At the point, I have yet to determine whether it will be a one-shot or longitudinal study.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The duration of this research will depend on the decision of the board of directors. A longitudinal study requires more time and funding, however, its findings are much more reliable. In turn, a one-shot study only measures current perceptions and attitudes, but it cannot track the change of people’s attitudes.

This study will have three groups of subjects: 1) students; 2) faculty; 3) parents. I have yet to determine the exact number of participants; however, I would like to use the so-called snowball sampling, which means that the respondents, themselves, help a researcher to find new subjects (Gray et al, 2007, p 117). In other words, those students or faculty members, whom we have already interviewed, can refer us to their group-mates or colleagues.

It has to be admitted that such approach to sampling is usually very time-consuming, because the number of participants may grow at a very fast pace (Babbie, 2008). Nonetheless, this strategy will enable me to better understand the needs of both learners and educators. According to my estimations, this research will involve at least thirty representatives of each group.

It should be taken into consideration that in the course of this research, I will also need to study several locations within the college. As it has been noted before, it is necessary to evaluate the implementation of new technologies. In this case, I will need to pay special attention to computer labs, library and class rooms.

The key task is to determine whether computers and software solutions, used in this college, are well-suited for the needs of the students and faculty. This analysis will allow the administration to see what kind of technologies is most needed. Perhaps, some computers and programs require updating and upgrading. The most convenient method of data collection is observation.

There are several steps which I need to take in order to gain permission for the study. First of all I need to contact the board of directors. These people are the key decision-makers in Green Valley Community College. They will determine the amount of time and funding that would be available for the needs of this research.

I will need to explain the potential benefits of this research for this educational institution. Moreover, I will need to contact the faculty members to make an appointment with them. It will also be necessary to contact both parents and students and explain to them the rationale for this study.

We will write a custom Assessment on Qualitative Data Collection specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The findings of this research can be of great assistance to the administration of Green Valley Community College and other educational institutions, which have also encountered such a problem as students’ dissatisfaction. Still, the reliability and usefulness of this study will strongly depend on the research design, data collection procedures and accuracy of analysis.

Reference List Babbie. E. (2008). The basics of social research. NY: Cengage Learning.

Creswell, J.W. (2008). Educational research: Planning, conducting, and evaluating quantitative and qualitative research (3rd ed.). Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Education.

Gray. P. Williamson J.

[supanova_question]

Virgin Mobile Australia Report (Assessment) college admission essay help

In a study by Beulen, et al (2006), Virgin Mobile is an upcoming first growing company that runs mobile telephone services within the telecommunication industry. It was founded in 1999 and is presently a fully Virgin Group’s subsidiary.

The company prides in having its customers being able to both shop in about 6000 retail outlets in the UK and purchase the company’s services through the internet and cell phones. The company has already penetrated the Australian and American markets and plans are underway to get into Canada. In addition, its aim is to provide full fledged services at affordable prices.

Virgin Mobile allows its customers to only pay for the actual use of their services and does not provide them with subscription services. It does not only focus on wider markets, but is also customer oriented.

Rather than introducing new services in the market, the company aims at improving on what is already being provided. With such strategies in place, the company has managed to reach millions of subscribers in the UK apart from being the fastest growing mobile provider globally.

A strategy that is keep the company in the changing and ever growing market is outsourcing business processes that can well handled by partners and outside suppliers. Presence of numerous contractors enables the company to respond accordingly to changes in market and hence enabling it to locate and hire required employees.

It is headquartered at Trowbridge and has its marketing departments in London. Between 2003 and 2006, the company was ranked the best provider of both prepaid and customer care services. Orange, Vodafone, 02 and T- Mobile are Virgin Mobile Australia’s key rivals (Virgin Mobile Australia, 2010).

Virgin Mobile Australia’s Marketing Strategies In a study by Jaray (2006), Virgin Mobile Australia has devised the following marketing tactics for its products:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Product Collateral (Brochures)

Through this strategy, the company is able to put a list of its available services on brochures. Explanations of how those services operate are made in an elaborate and simple manner. This enables customers to read them on their own at their own time. Through this, they can be reminded of the products, make choices and change where necessary.

Advertising

Virgin Mobile Australia engages in different forms of advertising such as through both print and electronic media to either remind customers of the existing services or to introduce a new service.

The website

Given that most of its customers are up keeping with the advancement in technology, the company uses the website to reach out to both potential and existing clients to keep them informed about the features of its services and any changes.

In a study by Informa Healthcare (2005), Virgin Mobile has launched the following additional strategies to increase marketability of its services:

Simplicity

Virgin Mobile’s success in the US has been attributed to its simplistic approach. The company begins by taking note of areas of customer strain as outlined by the operator. The company then realizes that simplicity is the only marketing strategy that can make it distinctive. Simplicity has been implemented through the prepaid service where an easy non-contract one-rate charging option has been adopted together with a narrow choice of handsets.

Customer Relationship Management (CRM) strategy

Its elaborate customer experience is one of the aspects that have placed the company above its rivals. This is one of the approaches that have been very successful with studies showing that a bigger percentage of the United States customers will tell a friend about Virgin Mobile due to provision of its high quality customer related services.

3 G strategy

This is a high investment plan required in provision of services such as content and operator partnerships, and network infrastructure. Through 3 G, the company provides a mobile television service that has a provision for program recording that can then be watched later on, making it an effective marketing aspect.

We will write a custom Assessment on Virgin Mobile Australia specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Content strategy

To penetrate most of its markets, Virgin Mobile’s services have based on texts, wallpapers and ringtons. After an agreement with T-Mobiles, the company introduced another content service under its brand virgin extras. Through this, the company’s brand strength was boosted through enabling its clients download digital music.

Use of Incentives

In a study by Beulen et al (2006), Virgin Mobile has employed the use of incentives in an effort to retain its customers. First there is the use of 3p texts between virgin to virgin. Secondly, the company has introduced lowest denomination airtime vouchers (£ 5). Thirdly, there is the glue incentive where customers are rewarded with some airtime for every person they connect. Additionally, there is the flash it incentive where clients are awarded some airtime for the much they spent at the Virgin Megastores.

Impacts of marketing strategies on customer and business base In a study by Manning, Salter and Tuinzing (2005), the marketing mix is used to ascertain the blend of product, price, place and promotion to be used together with the marketing strategy.

Strategy Impact on customer / business base 1. Brochures Saves time and costs that would have been used by the company to explain to customers. Is a reminder to the customer and can reach more customers at reduced costs. 2. Advertising Reaches a wide audience at reduced costs thus increasing the company’s market share. 3. Website Encourages feedback from customers hence giving information on relevant service modifications. Also increases customer interaction with the brand. 4. Simplicity Increases usability of the service among customers resulting to more revenue. 5. CRM strategy Company is able to track individual customers’ performance, monitor and retain them. Enhances good customer relations that increases usability hence more revenue for the company. 6. Content strategy Increased usability among clients. Boosts the company’s brand making it distinct from its rivals. Use of incentives Retains customers by encouraging them to stick to one network. Airtime awards encourage usage and maximize profits. Customer network grows 3 G strategy High technology improves product quality, attracts many customers leading to increased sales. Levels of customer services provided by Virgin Mobile Australia In a book by Grant and Neupert (2003), first, the company offers flat call rates to its customers. Unlike other mobile providers, it has no peak rate calls. Secondly, the company offers its customers a simple call tariff that enables them to pay less after the first five minutes of each day. Additionally, the company has daily discounting rates and provides phones with integrated mp3 tones.

As listed in virgin mobile, at the time, the following are products and their respective prices:

Pre – paid and post – paid plans

Product Price ($) Details Pre paid internet data: 19 5 MB 29

[supanova_question]

Concepts of International Relations Theories: Realism and Liberalism Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Realism

Liberalism

Conclusion

References

Introduction Nobody knows why many policymakers and practitioners are so much involved in the erudite study of international dealings. Majority of policymakers dismiss academic theorists of course terming their own reasons. Nevertheless, largely, these policymakers agree that there is an inexorable connection the world of theory and that of policy. Theories are imperative to the blizzard of information that affects people’s lives. Although some theories may appear futile in policymaking, some of them are fundamental to the policymaking process.

To some extent, the two are interdependent in that good policies emanate form theoretical principles, while good theories come after understanding the real world. However, theories do not incarcerate the policymaking process. Instead, they offer an array of ideas on how to develop foreign policies from the theoretical orthodoxies.

Starting from the end of the Second World War, many policymakers have continued to fault international relations as a subject. This prompted scholars to develop several theories, which have since met criticisms between analysts and policymakers. The two main contentious theories are realism and liberalism (Stephen, 1998, p.1).

Realism During the Cold War, realism was the dominant theory in explaining international affairs. Although elucidatory on the ways of eliminating conflict and war, many policymakers found it faulty in its approaches towards imperialism, international cooperation and competition.

Many policymakers believe that this theory ignored human nature and instead focuses on the international structure alone. Thus, employing this theory into practice means that the world will become unsafe through increased wars because every great power is seeking to control other nations (Wally, 1995. pp.13-21).

This theory makes assumptions that nations resemble each other even when there are rich countries and poor countries. Therefore, nations must look for modalities of amassing resources in order to determine the level of their powers. This perception can lead to security dilemma hence making many policymakers to pin down some of the theories of international relations. This theory makes nations appear individualistic, as the main aim is to protect self-interests for survival (Forde, 1995, pp. 141-160).

Liberalism Liberalism is another theory of international relations that has met criticism from many policymakers. Just like realism, the theory assumes that all nations are equal economically and military. Many policymakers argue that economic interdependence of states will babysit other nations from developing their own economy using the available resources. Additionally, the theory principally selects few transnational actors for example, multinational corporations from rich countries to control the world’s economy.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is disadvantageous to other smaller corporations especially in underdeveloped countries as they will not grow faster to reach the international standards. Through this theory, there is increased poverty around the world. Although this theory asserts that nations should strive to achieve economic dependence, it presents egoistic ideas under anarchical conditions.

The other problem with this theory as depicted out by many policymakers is that it assumes all people irrespective of their background are hungry for political, economic and military supremacy. From this assumption, it is hard to establish a policy that will cater for the needs of the whole people (Copeland, 1996, pp. 5-12).

Conclusion The main reason why many theories of international relations are of no use to policymakers is that these theories are mainly assumptions and take all human beings and nations are unitary. In reality, this is not the case. Each region or country in the world has its own resources. These resources are the one that sets the foundation of building the economy of the citizenry.

Many of these theories assert that every human being should strive egoistically to achieve personal success. Whenever this fails to happen, the have-nots will turn to those who have and finally conflict and war ensues. Nevertheless, we cannot discard these theories as they give us the glimpse of our future. In the same case, the practical world of policymaking should dictate human beings to develop theories consistent with real life.

References Copeland, D., 1996. Economic Interdependence and War: A Theory of Trade Expectations. International Security, 20(4), 5-12.

Forde, S., 1995. International Realism and the Science of Politics: Thucydides, Machiavelli and Neorealism. International Studies Quarterly, 39(2), 141-160.

Stephen, M., 1998. International relations: One world, many theories. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on Concepts of International Relations Theories: Realism and Liberalism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Wally, Z., 1995. International Relations and the Process of Ending the Cold War. Web.

[supanova_question]

Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance Research Paper a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Abstract The historical perception of the distinction between Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance and others is traceable back to the great historical artists like Donatello and Michelangelo.

They are arguably big sculptors of the Italian Renaissance, who were both original and catalysts for revolution. Their works have realism through implementation of versatility, emotional and psychological effects. These aspects are evident among current sculptors.

Thesis/Problem Statement “Significance of Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance” This is a research investigating and analyzing the different arguments on philosophical nature of Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance, from various art histories to the current state of affairs, with the aim of providing a personal point of view regarding the subject matter.

Purpose/Significance of the Study The main purpose of this study is to evaluate the consequences and key concepts involved in the development of Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance and offer personal suggestions or opinions over the issue of relationship between various historical stages.

Objectives of the Study This research paper lays down the need for finding the background of the understanding of various Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance over the relationship as presented by diverse great artists. The study is equally an assessment of differences of sculpture work at different times.

Significance of the Study The key topics to be covered entail the focus over Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance. This is in the aim of finding the reasonable conclusion on this type of work.

The Procedure of the Study/Research Methodology

The paper highly utilizes the literature reviews to enable better understanding of the topic. Preparation of the research over the chosen topic will enhance and quantify the research as a study topic and prepare for respondents.

Information collected will equally tabulate and assist in ranking the findings from various eras, and help to narrow the scope to the objectives of the research. The analysis of findings will then draw conclusions from generally analyzed data in the literature review.

Literature Review Historical Overview

The Sculptors of the Italian Renaissance is arguably one of the most reflective and productive period regarding the history of art. Some of the outstanding fields of Italian art include architecture, sculpture and painting. The early nineteenth century marked the revolution of art history. Good example of the sculptural work was by Donatello (Meyer

[supanova_question]

Inspection of the Inn’s Building and Its Compound Essay a level english language essay help

123 Winner’s Road

New empire Town, PA 12345

John Shaky

1234, Inn Lane

Fun city, IN 12345

Dear Mr. Shaky:

As part of my responsibilities at the inn, I have taken time to inspect the inn’s building and its compound. The U.S. Department of labor (2009) states, “ managers must have a good knowledge of the hotel operations, including safety and security measures, repair and maintenance, and personell practice (p. 2009). I would like to bring to your attention a number of safety concerns based on my observations.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The inn’s kitchen roof has an advanced degree of charring around the exhaust vent, with the tarpaper roof pulled up at a corner. Birds that have made nests on it, and there are branches resting on it. Trees have grown untended, to the extent that they may cause power lines to entangle.

Their roots have grown dangerously close to water pipes. Cracks have formed on the building’s foundation, which is aggravated by a puddle of water pushing against the wall. I have observed that the windows have gaps between them and the window frames. The dining hall manager confirmed that negligence has been part of the inn’s management philosophy.

The poor state of maintenance exposes the inn to several risks. Fire may occur if there is entanglement of power lines by tree branches during strong winds. In addition, the inn will incur high repair and reconnection fees. This is because the utility provider expects clients to trim vegetation near power supply lines within their premises. The local authority will be justified to condemn the building if the foundation deteriorates any further.

The authority may also take issue with the roofs, which can cave in at any moment. The entire framework of the roof continues to weaken due to exposure to the elements. The presence of birds on it risks attracting snakes and other predators, which may end up inside the inn.

The overgrown roots threaten to destroy water pipes while the puddle sitting against the foundation not only weakens the foundation further, but also provides a breeding ground for pests and parasites. The Inn is currently spending a lot of money on energy because our air conditioning works through out. This is as a result of the spaces between the windows and the walls.

This state of disrepair and poor maintenance exposes us to litigation by our clients should any accident occur at the inn. O’Fallon and Rutherford (2010) warned that, “The primary legal dangers in both housekeeping and maintenance are related to negligence and involve lack of inspection and repair” (p. 209).

Based on the above, I would like to propose, as an emergency measure, that we urgently cut down unnecessary trees and trim the rest. This will not cost much yet it will secure the inn’s power and water supply while mitigating the safety risks and high repair costs the inn would incur in case of an accident.

We will write a custom Essay on Inspection of the Inn’s Building and Its Compound specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Secondly, within the next one month, there is need to drain the puddle and repair the foundation to ensure that the structural integrity of the building remains sound. In addition, the inn needs to prepare plans to repair the windows and the roof of the building within the same period.

Finally, my office will develop a long-term Planned Preventive Maintenance (PPM) plan for implementation by the maintenance department of the inn so that all sections of the inn get attention when it is due. Lockyer (2007) states, “the process of maintenance management in a hotel is often a shared responsibility, although it may be allocated directly to the maintenance department” (p.144).

Yours sincerely,

General Manager, The Inn

References Lockyer, T. L. G. (2007). The international hotel industry: Sustainable management. New York: Routledge.

O’Fallon, M. J.

[supanova_question]

Informative Synthesis on Movie: The Crucible Analytical Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

The Crucible, representing the events that occurred in Salem, Massachusetts, in the Seventeenth century, is a film that was released on 27 November 1996 and it is based on Arthur Miller’s 1953 play bearing the same name. Some of the high-profile actors in the film include Daniel Day-Lewis (John Proctor), Winnona Ryder (Abigail Williams), and Bruce Davison (Reverend Samuel Parris). The notable Paul Scofield (Judge Thomas Danforth) and Joan Allen (Elizabeth Proctor) also play significant supporting roles in the movie.

The writer of the play version of the film, Arthur Miller, takes charge of the screenplay while Nicholas Hytner is the director. To portray the historical context of the movie, most of its scenes were shot on Hog Island in Esssex, Massachusetts. The movie serves as a symbol for the happenings in our contemporary society.

The movie commences with an apparently harmless occurrence. A group of young Salem village girls attends a secret meeting in the woods where they chant and dance, wishing for men that they would like to fall in love with. Tituba (Charlayne Woodard), a black American slave takes charge of the event as they accuse some residents of the village of practicing witchcraft. However, the ritual ceremony is cut short by the arrival of the village preacher Reverend Parris (Bruce Davison).

Consequently, as the lustful teenage girls try to escape, two of them lose their consciousness. The trouble makes everyone to start thinking that the girls were practicing witchcraft and a specialist in such matters, Reverend Hale (Rob Campbell), is sought after to look into the delicate matter.

In those times, anyone who was found to be practicing witchcraft was to be sentenced to death by hanging, if he or she did not admit to the offense.

Therefore, to save themselves from this sad end, the subversive teenagers plead for their lives to be preserved. Nonetheless, besides admitting to practicing witchcraft, the cohorts name other villagers whom they accuse of holding black Sabbaths and consorting with the devil. In a little while, with the coming of Judge Danforth and the town’s authorities, the teenagers now behave as if they are “servants of God.”

This makes them to be considered as reliable witnesses for the prosecution that is about to be carried out. In a cruel irony of twist, the residents whom they accused are taken into custody and the innocent who refuse to admit to the offense are sentenced to death by hanging. The one who instigated this make-believe episode was Abigail Williams. Her main intention was to ensure that Elizabeth Proctor dies so that she can have a relationship with her husband, John Proctor (Shmoop University, 77).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, even though one time Abigail and John had been in a relationship, he refused to allow his former lover to take the position of his wife. John’s unwavering defense of his wife puts him in trouble and he is arrested as a witch. Consequently, he and others accused of the same offense are hanged.

The fictionalization of the events that took place in Salem in 1692 is a remarkable attempt by the filmmakers to show how these “witch hunts” can still exist in the contemporary world.

As much as they can take place currently in less severe forms, they can still be offensive. The Crucible, tackling various issues relating to finger pointing, demonstration of mass hysteria, and gossiping, uses the Salem Witch Trials so as to pass judgment on the society concerning these unfair practices.

The ease with which integrity can be stage-managed and distorted is represented by Abigail’s actions, as she not only plays God but also the residents of the village. However, as the movie is nearly ending, her eyes seems to depict her dreadfulness since her evil intentions are about to be made known.

The movie criticism of lack of reason when passing judgments and the desire to pass the blame on others is interpreted by many as a depiction of the House Committee on Un-American Activities investigations in which Miller himself was summoned to give his testimony before it in 1956. The investigation, which was led by Senator Joe McCarthy, was mandated to track down and expose individuals who were suspected of having communist compassions or associations (Zinn and Arnove, 378). Whereas those who were found guilty went scot free, several people endured severe damage to their reputation as they were falsely accused.

Besides the historical accuracy of the film, its rich themes, such as intolerance, thirst for recognition in the society, public and private moralities are universal in scope.

The allegorical depictions of the events in the film have continued to captivate viewers around the world. The Crucible speaks to everyone who resides in a society in which going contrary to the popular opinion makes one to suffer denunciation and unfair treatment.

We will write a custom Essay on Informative Synthesis on Movie: The Crucible specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It is important to note that as much as the movie is full of relevant themes to our current society, it would be dry and unattractive if it lacked characters and scenes that cannot captivate the viewers.

In fact, the human interest in the movie makes it to stand out. The plot of the movie has both heroes and villain. However, Hytner and Miller placed nothing to be in black in white. Abigail is the antagonist who serves as the spark that rekindles the fire of the suspicion in everyone’s mind.

Conversely, she is not driven by wickedness, but by a sheer mislaid priority of wanting someone’s husband. John Proctor, one of the honest people in the movie, is the protagonist who engages in an adulterous behavior that earns him his death (Bloom, 17). However, his mistakes portray his human side that is easy to identify with. The input of these characters, and others, was invaluable to the authentic production of the movie.

The Crucible is tremendously moving and the visual representation of the happenings that occurred in Salem makes the story to be alive. This leaves a more lasting effect to the audience than reading the play version of the thrilling events. The movie has a running time of one hundred and twenty-four minutes and it is rated PG-13 due to the extreme depiction of the Salem Witch Trials.

The persuasive, pertinent depiction of human fear was due to the outstanding recreation of the play version of the story for the screen. Undeniably, anyone watching the movie will find the though-provoking production to be of top-quality.

The filmmakers endeavored to hold the action together by having a visual style that is perfect which creates the same atmosphere all through it. The crucible is regarded as one of the best films from 1996 and its classic reinterpretation is an assurance that it has a place in the history of movies.

Works Cited Bloom, Harold. Arthur Miller’s The Crucible. New York: Bloom’s Literary Criticism, 2010. Print.

Shmoop University. The Crucible by Authur Miller. Sunnyvale, CA: Shmoop University, 2009. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Informative Synthesis on Movie: The Crucible by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Zinn, Howard, and Arnove, Anthony. Voices of a people’s history of the United States. New York: Seven Stories Press, cop., 2004. Print.

[supanova_question]

Сommunication Strategy by Apple Company Report cheap essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Current communication strategy by Apple

Conclusion

References

Introduction Apple, a world renowned maker of computers and information technology-related products launched its iPhone 4 on June 24, 2010. Soon after, users started complaining about diminishing signal strength ostensibly caused by faulty antennas on the iPhone.

When the complaints started streaming in, Apple responded by advising the iPhone 4 users to try holding the gadget in a specific way in order to ensure that the gadget has as much signal strength as possible. “Apple has stated that holding almost any mobile phone in certain ways will reduce its reception.

The company has also claimed that the signal attenuation is a fact of life for all wireless phones” (Adhikari, 2010). To many analysts, this response by Apple was tantamount to failing to accept responsibility for a faulty device and instead issuing the consumer with directives which were not part of the initial instructions on how to use the iPhone.

As McEntergart (2010) notes, different solutions have been offered by apple as an elucidation to the antennae issue, but none seem to address the problem as 1.7 million people who had already purchased the communication gadget by July 2010 would have liked the issue to be handled.

Some of the solutions suggested by the Apple Company include purchasing specific cases for the iPhone 4 (the cases costs an extra $30), using duct tape on the iPhone or purchasing a software patch, which has the ability to alter the gadget’s signal thus reflecting the actual signal strength that the iPhone has at different points.

According to McEntegart (2010), most of the suggested solutions are half-baked and do not befit the 300 dollars purchase price that people paid to get the gadget in the first place. As such, the author notes an iPhone 4 recall is inevitable in the future.

Adhikari (2007) observes that Consumer Reports- a consumer watchdog organization in the United States has refused to give the iPhone 4 a stamp of recommendation insisting that Apple needs to fix the antennae issues on the device “at its own expense” before the organization can consider recommending it for purchase to the general public. Notably, Consumer Reports argues that by advising users to purchase a case for the iPhone 4, Apple is skirting its obligation to give the consumer market a consistent and reliable product and instead putting the onus on its customers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More To this end, Consumer Reports suggests that though a product recall would “put a black-eye on Apple”, it is the best approach to addressing the iPhone 4 antennae issue, since failing to attend to the issue comprehensively would only dent the company’s image further.

Notably, Apple is not yet ready for a product recall just as yet. This conclusion is attained by analyzing the company’s response to the antennae problem. From such responses, one can deduce that Apple will only recall the iPhone 4 as a last resort. But why is the company shilly-shallying on a recall while so many analysts have suggested this it is the best way to handle the situation? Well, Keller (2003) argues that a product recall usually decreases a product’s brand equity.

However, a company like Apple can still be shielded from the negative effects on its brand image; previous research has shown that it is unlikely that the brand equity will lessen if consumers have positive prior expectations of the product.

According to Didio (2010), Apple is among the contemporary IT-gadgets related company that enjoys wide consumer support. For example, it is notable that despite the antennae issue with the iPhone 4, consumers are still ordering the communication device. Commenting about the overall support that Apple products receive from the consumer market irrespective of their well-known shortcomings, Didio (2010, p.1) notes that “Neither antenna problems, dropped calls, nor irreplaceable batteries, nor lack of a USB port or flash support, nor premium pricing not lack of a definitive jailbreak date for the iPhone can keep users from pre-ordering and purchasing apple devices in record breaking numbers”.

As opposed to Keller’s (2003) argument that a delay in executing a product recall may damage brand equity through bad publicity generated through consumer’s sharing the experiences, Apple seems to be an exception to this argument since people still purchase the iPhone and other devices manufactured by the company.

Current communication strategy by Apple Through out the years, Apple has been known to hit the news media by well-organized press conference to launch its products or address any problems that may have arisen from its products. In a similar manner, Apple CEO’s Steve Jobs initial reaction to the iPhone 4’s reception shortcomings was to tell the consumers that they are holding the device in a wrong manner.

As Didio (2010) notes, those who expected that Apple would be apologetic about the shortcomings in its product were deeply disappointed. It was only later that Steve Jobs appeared in a press meeting to address concerns directly. Even then, the CEO who has been portrayed as arrogant did not let his guard down.

We will write a custom Report on Сommunication Strategy by Apple Company specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to Didio (2010), Jobs started by stating that Apple, just like other companies in the innovations industry was not faultless. The CEO further admitted that in addition to the reception problems, 0.55 percent of iPhone users had complained about dropped calls.

Apple’s quick fix solution to affected users was a free case, and other in-store fixes. The CEO further said that anyone who was not content with the device’s performance was free to return it to the company for a full refund within a month of purchase.

Prior to the press conference, the company had communicated the release of the iOS 4.0.1 software, which was meant for installation in the iPhone 4. The software was ostensibly meant to improve the calculation used to determine signal strength by the device hence displaying the correct bars on the screen (Kolakowski, 2010).

Having established that Apple appears insensitive to the needs raised by the consumer’s about the iPhone 4, this suggested communication strategy seeks to provide a solution to perceived arrogance that the company has towards its target market. The communication strategy will not only target current iPhone 4 users, but the general public who might be considering purchasing Apple’s products in future.

The media hype surrounding Apple’s operations suggest that the company’s present communication strategy revolves around secrecy, whereby its communication with the media, the public and shareholders is limited to occasions when the company has no choice but to speak (Stone

[supanova_question]

Legal Aspects in Professional Psychology Essay essay help free

Table of Contents Legal issues

Importance of confidentiality

Impact of legislation

Role of competence

Conclusion

References

Psychology is a developed field of study which can be applied in broad fields which include educational, clinical, sports, business, and health areas.

Psychologists, just like other professionals, undergo intensive education and training before they are allowed to practice (Nancy, 2007). Professional psychologists are equipped with scientific foundations that prepare them to offer high quality services and use their practical skills effectively.

The skills include, but not limited to, psychological examination, clinical supervision, consultation, as well as psychotherapy. Owing to the broadness of this field, there are a number of legal aspects which should be considered in the practice of professional psychology.

The code of ethics clearly provide for the general principles expected in the practice of virtually all professional fields such as medicine, law, and dentistry. The essay elaborates the legal issues related to knowledgeable approval and refusal of medical care as well as evaluating the legal issues associated evaluation and diagnosis in the field of professional psychology.

It also offers the explanation of the need to enhance confidentiality in the therapeutic relationship between the patient and the psychologist. Moreover, the essay offers an evaluation of the impact of government legislation and the role of competence in professional psychology.

Legal issues The legal aspects in the field of professional psychology apply to all instances where psychological ethics are to be exercised. Professional psychologists are expected to understand the legal issues and concerns that may be raised especially by their clients. Apart from the practical concerns, the legal aspects of psychology cover broad areas such as understanding the role of government laws and the regulations associated with human behavior as well as the various mental processes (Nancy, 2007).

The practice of professional psychology should not violate any of the legal provisions stipulated in the professional code of conduct and ethics.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The codes of ethics are generally uniform in all the states although licensing may be done by individual states. The handling of clients by psychologists is one of the most sensitive areas which should abide by the legal requirements. Professional psychologists are expected to ensure that they get informed consent from their clients.

This implies that the client has to agree with terms and conditions of medical treatment or any assessment/testing (Nancy, 2007). Such consent must be well informed, competent and voluntary in nature. In case the client is not in a position to give consent, then a recognized health attorney or next of kin may be allowed to stand in for the patient.

The doctor must inform the client of the possible risks as well as benefits associated with the intended treatment process (Berger, 2002). Additionally, the client should be given the alternative ways of treatment in order to make appropriate personal choices. Another legal doctrine under informed consent is self-determination.

It refers to the right of an adult client who is of sound mind to decide what can be done on their body in the course of treatment (Nancy, 2007). The psychologist is expected to communicate sufficient information to the client in order to facilitate the consent process. At the end of the consent process, the client should sign appropriate documents before the commencement of any medical care.

The right to informed refusal is another legal requirement in the practice of professional psychology. This provision empowers the client to refuse any given medical care regardless of how crucially important it is meant to save his or her life (Berger, 2002). For example, a patient suffering from kidney failure may decline a transplant despite knowing that refusal may result in death.

Furthermore, a client suffering from serious heart attack may opt to depart the hospital even though they are likely to die (Nancy, 2007). A client may refuse treatment due to several reasons such as depression, lack of trust, fear, and misunderstanding. A psychologist may make further attempts to convince the client if he or she thinks the decision to refuse treatment is incompetent.

Importance of confidentiality The legal provisions are also geared towards ensuring confidentiality between clients and their psychologists. The professional code of conduct and ethics protects clients from any form of abuse especially emotional and or physical.

We will write a custom Essay on Legal Aspects in Professional Psychology specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Recommended practices by professional psychologists are guaranteed. They include the maintenance of medical files, and appropriate ways for terminating a given therapy process. A psychologist is not expected to share any of the client’s crucial medical information in public (Berger, 2002).

This goes a long way in enhancing the trust between the client and the doctor. If the patient develops confidence towards the therapist, then the treatment process is bound to be successful.

In a situation where confidentiality is breached, the client may initiate legal action against the therapy provider (Berger, 2002). In general, confidentiality in the practice of professional psychology ensures that clients receive professional as well as humane handling that protects them from any form of abuse.

Impact of legislation The government in the United States plays a central role when it comes to the practice of professional psychology. Some legislations passed from time to time by the federal government influence this filed directly (Nancy, 2007).

Decisions which affect the financing and practice in the healthcare profession, particularly psychological services are made regularly. The state of healthcare policy in the United States has a lot of impacts on the training of psychologists.

All professional psychologists in America are regulated by the American Psychological Association (APA) (Berger, 2002). The legislations provide the required academic achievements in order to be recognized as a professional psychologist. Clinical and counseling psychologists are the most common and are responsible for providing psychotherapeutic services and other psychological examinations.

Government legislations, however, may vary from state to state but they are all designed to safeguard the clients and the credibility of the profession (Berger, 2002). The legislations in some states have allowed psychologists with appropriate additional qualifications to provide psychiatric medicine. Efforts by other states to pass the same legislation have been unsuccessful.

APA has been very influential in pushing for appropriate legislations by the government. Emerging issues in the field of professional psychology have resulted in key legislations that are aimed at enhancing the quality of services offered to the clients as well as improving the welfare of the psychologists (Berger, 2002).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Legal Aspects in Professional Psychology by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Role of competence All professional psychologists are legally expected to provide excellent services for their respective clients. Professional psychologists should therefore demonstrate outstanding competence in their responsibilities. Competence can be defined as the ability to effectively perform specific tasks within a given field. Psychologists are trained to perform specialized tasks using the acquired skills (Berger, 2002).

Psychologists are ethically expected to provide services that are within their areas of competence. They should take clients who have problems which they can competently offer solutions. Competence, therefore, ensures that psychologists utilize their acquired knowledge, skills, and appropriate behavior in handling their clients.

Conclusion The essay has discussed the various concerns related to knowledgeable approval and the right to denial of treatment and concerns touching on evaluation and determination in the field of professional psychological. It has also given the details of upholding confidentiality in the therapeutic relationships between the client and the doctor.

Furthermore, the essay has offered an evaluation of the impact of government legislations as well as the role of competence in professional psychology. The various legal aspects in professional psychology, therefore, play a major role in regulating the general provision of services by psychologists.

References Berger, L. S. (2002). Understanding professional psychology: government regulation and competence. Trafford Plc.

Nancy, M. (2007). Professional psychology: a psychologist’s comprehensive guide (2nd ed.). McGraw Hill Plc.

[supanova_question]

Symbolism in Death of a Salesman Essay essay help: essay help

“Death of a Salesman” is a play written in 1949 by an American playwright, Arthur Miller. The play is based on both Miller’s personal experiences and the theatrical traditions in which he was instructed in. “Death of a salesman” revolves around the Loman family with Willy Loman, the father, who also works as a salesman as the main character.

Willy Loman has indulged himself in a myth of being well-liked and being attractive to succeed in the business world. He believes that personal talent is not as important and actually uses this myth against his neighbors and friends, Charley and Bernard, who he does not consider to be physically attractive.

Due to this belief implanted in them, the Lomans lead an unpleasant and unfulfilled life while their neighbors enjoyed success. Willy is also in a delusional mental state and is caught in between the past and the present in which he keeps having hallucinations and reveries.

He lives in a flimsy fantasy world which is full of excuses and daydreams as he desperately attempts to make sense of himself, his hopes and the world that once held so much promise.

In the play, Miller uses different styles and devices to bring out Willy’s situation, and what it is all about and symbolism is one of these styles. Here is an analysis of symbolism in the play: Willy Loman’s character, including his salesman career, symbolizes an ordinary man in American society.

He acts as a representation of the ordinary man leading a fruitless life in a flourishing nation. Somehow, Willy reflects the dilemma of the common man fighting for his survival and trying to pay his bills yet live like everyone else. This is mainly observed when he is caught in a dilemma on how to pay his last mortgage payment.

Besides, Charley, his neighbor constantly gives him money to take home to his wife as if it was his salary as his salesman job is fluttering around him and he does not earn enough from it.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In one of their conversations, he even tells Charley that a gentleman is valuable more when he is departed than when he is living. It’s ironical that in the end, he commits suicide so that his family can get his life insurance money to pay for the mortgage.

Contrary, Charley’s character symbolizes the voice of reason in Willy’s deluded world. Charley who is Willy’s neighbor and only friend is a successful man with his own sales business. He tries to offer Willy a job several times and even after Willy is fired, but Willy turns down the offers as he regards it as an insult to his image. However, Charley is only trying to help him out, but Willey couldn’t appreciate that.

In one of the scenes, Charley is present during one of Willy’s daydream and as he tries to talk to him convincingly, but instead Willy yells back at him. This confuses Charley, and he decides to leave him alone as he does not understand what is going on. Apart from his family, only Charley and Bernard, his son, attend Willy’s funeral.

In the play, leaves are often seen to appear around the present setting during Willy’s reveries. These leaves are a representation of the leaves from the two elm trees which were situated next to the house in the early days. This was before Willy cut them down to build a hammock for him to relax with his family.

The trees were also cut down to pave the way for the development of the apartment blocks around their neighborhood. When Willy first moved into the neighborhood, the air was clean and fresh and the atmosphere, serene and quiet. However, in the present day, development and construction of new apartments have taken over, and the atmosphere is no longer the same, it been over-exploited and polluted.

In parts of the flashbacks, Biff and Happy are dressed in high school football sweaters. This is a symbol of the hope they had and the success that seemed so close during that time. Biff was the star of his high school football team and was even invited to attend three universities during his senior year.

Bernard even begs Biff if he could carry his helmet as he goes for the Ebbets Field game in his senior year. (Miller 165) notes that “In the scene at Frank Chop’s house, Happy goes on to brag to the woman he’s flirting with that Biff is a quarterback with the New York Giants, which is a lie.”

We will write a custom Essay on Symbolism in Death of a Salesman specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The jungle, which is constantly mentioned in connection to Ben, is symbolic of life. Willy even says “The woods are burning! I can’t drive a car!” (as cited in Miller, 22) when he has a foreboding sense of his life crashing around him. Ben is Willy’s dead brother who had gone to Africa, discovered a diamond mine in the jungle and became very successful.

Ben says in the play “When I was seventeen, I walked into the jungle. And by twenty-one, I walked out. And by God, I was rich!” (as cited in Miller, 49). He asked Willy to go with him at the time but he refused, and that became the cause for deep regret for the rest of his life.

In the same context, there is an appearance of diamonds which symbolize success. Willy idolizes Ben as he seems to be living the American dream while he is stuck in a rut he can’t pull himself out of. As the play comes to an end, Uncle Ben refers to the jungle by saying that “You must go into the jungle and fetch a diamond out” (Miller 65). Willy keeps wishing that he had followed Ben to Alaska and then Africa, then he might have been just as rich.

Stockings are another form of symbolism depicted in the play. They symbolize Willy’s infidelity and his uncaring attitude towards his wife.

Willy gives the stockings that his wife mends, to his mistress as gifts. During one of his flashbacks, Willy hears “The Woman’s” laughter and becomes agitated. He immediately gets angry and starts shouting at his wife, Linda, and Bernard. He even orders Linda to throw out the stockings and reprimands her for mending them.

His infidelity also costs him his relationship with his son when Biff accidentally found Willy with his mistress. Biff is dejected, and he loses all respect for his father. Consequently, the guilt Willy feels is the cause of his tense relations with Biff and his disconcerted behavior around his wife.

The recorder is another form of symbolism that is used in the play. When Willy goes to his boss, Howard Wagner, to try and get him to relocate him to the New York office, Wagner does not give him time to talk. (Miller 45) Says that “Instead, he interrupts him and makes him listen to his wife and kids on the wire recorder. This recorder and the voices in it symbolize the success that Willy has always dreamed of and wished he had.” In all his endeavors, this success seems to elude him even though he never gives up hope.

Willy goes on and tells Wagner that he would get a recorder as well, which is a symbol of his pride since there is no way he could afford to buy one. Eventually, his boss does not listen to him, turns down his plea and ends up firing him.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Symbolism in Death of a Salesman by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In the play, tennis rackets have also been used as a form of symbolism. They are a figure of Ironic metaphor of Bernard’s success. Bernard is seen going to take part in tennis with an associate of his, who owns a tennis court. This symbolism is seen as ironic because a glimpse from the past projected that the Loman brothers would be the ones to be successful in the sports department.

From the first act, Bernard would continuously be seen trying to intervene in Biffs academic life, which he did not seem bothered with as he was busy concentrating on his football vocation. In the end, due to neglecting his grades, Biff ends up losing football as well, whereas Bernard, who focused more on his books, becomes successful even in sports.

The flutes and flute music have been used to symbolize the far gone and good times when Willy was a stable person. They bring nostalgia and memories of the old times when he was younger and with great hope for immense success in the business world, comes the future. For instance, in one of the scenes where Willy goes into a reverie, he is talking with his brother Ben about his father, who used to manufacture and sell flutes.

Ben brags about how their father was a great man and inventor, and it is obvious from this talk that Willy’s father was just as successful as his brother is. Willy is therefore left wondering why the same fate did not befall him as he believes that his family is of a thriving heritage.

In the last Act, as the play is about to come to an end, Willy is seen planting seedlings in the garden. (Miller 47) notes that “The seeds symbolize a natural process of growth that prevails in nature and the garden is symbolic of Willy wanting to leave something as a commemoration of him.” He hopes to leave something that people will look at and be reminded of him as a great man.

He plants the seeds in the hope that the garden will one day grow into something substantial enough in contrast to his life which he considers a failure.

As he plants the seeds, he has a conversation with Ben about a $20,000 deal that would give Biff a good startup boost in his life and his business. In the end, this deal he is talking about ends up being his life insurance.

In conclusion, Miller uses symbolism in the play to bring out the hopelessness in the Loman’s family. Through this, the audience can empathize with them and their situation. It becomes evident how the ‘American dream’ myth can adversely affect a person as they try to pursue it.

Work Cited Miller, Arthur. Death of a Salesman. Oxford, UK: Penguin Classic, 1998. Print.

[supanova_question]

Multicultural Education Benefits Essay essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Student’s side

Teacher’s side

Conclusion

Introduction Multicultural education aims to avail equal education opportunities for scholars from diverse ethnic, cultural and social classes. Students are thus required to acquire knowledge and skills necessary to function effectively in a pluralistic and egalitarian society. The interaction of students with diverse groups thus creates the necessary harmony to improve the society.

It strives to promote equity in education in learning institutions.

This approach to teaching and learning recognizes, accepts and affirms human differences and similarities. Multicultural knowledge is applied in the educational environment through course books and instructional materials, verbal interactions, focusing on real-world tasks or using cooperative learning. These applications and techniques appeal differently to both students and teachers.

Student’s side A student must develop a multicultural viewpoint in order to amplify a decent self-concept and self-understanding. As a student, facilitating divergent thinking is one of the appealing styles in multicultural education. Independent scholar thinking and personal achievement through competitions assists a student in brainstorming both passively and actively. The psychosomatic foundations of this education thus create a better understanding of self.

Small-group discussions and collaborative learning are another effective way for culturally diverse students to learn. Students of different cultures and ages tutoring themselves help provide the experiential information which would allow me easily grasp cultural perceptions.

Description of events and achievement in one’s culture brings out a sense of pride and identity. Critical thinking about my position in the society helps in the comprehension of what purposes I serve in the society, and promotion of my culture, thus enabling recognition of talents and participation in class discussions.

Teacher’s side As a teacher, the most suitable approach is the application of vitality in the classroom. The way a guider behaves in the classroom helps students from all languages, ages and gender to respond to their potential. Teachers must be able to avoid both intentional and unconscious biases when dealing with students from different cultures.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is implemented through creating enthusiasms in the learning process in order to instill basic content in the students. Educators need not only to consider what they teach, but also how they teach. Students develop a better understanding depending on how they are taught rather than what they are taught.

It would thus be necessary for a teacher to use a variety of instruction perspectives, for example, using harmonic responding and tonal variations. The teacher is thus able to enhance socialization and transmission of culture while providing academic skills in a relaxed environment.

The teacher can focus on real-world tasks, which relate students to their homes, communities and experiences. Content and language are best administered to students who can apply and recount what they are being taught in class.

The teachers so awakens social consciousness in students who will effectively take part in diversifying their culture and understand the behavior of other ethnic groups. Everybody in the school community must integrate collaborative efforts in order to enhance the effectiveness of multicultural schooling.

Conclusion A higher institution of learning provides a platform for students to learn to live in the global society. Multicultural education hence provides several benefits, which apply to both an individual and society at large. Globalization and technological advancements are swift in the present world hence the importance of acquiring skills which are necessary for effective functioning.

The individual is thus able to reduce discrimination against other cultural groups. Students develop attitudes and skills essential to participate successfully in both their ethnicity and other cultures. Students are then able to understand themselves and be able to view themselves from the viewpoint of other cultures.

[supanova_question]

General Motors Corporation Pricing Strategies Analytical Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Introduction Based in Detroit, General Motors Corporation was founded in the early 90’s, with Durant W. C. being the company’s controller. Operating under automobile industry, General Motors produces several magnificent brands such as GMC, Chevrolet, Vauxhall, and many more others. Denoted as GM, the company suffered severely following the economic crunch that hit US and the world as a whole.

1. GM distributors transport body parts and automobiles from the company’s production division to several customers around the globe. It is also the duty of GM distributors notify the company about their encounters and observations.

2. Distribution strategy is the designing of channels that ensure the free flow of commodities from manufacturers to consumers (Gitman

[supanova_question]

I Need a Wife by Judy Brady Critical Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Over the years, the role assigned to women in marriage has always been limited to child bearing and upbringing, and performing ordinary domestic chores such as cooking, washing, general cleaning, etc.

Looking at it skeptically, this perception and attitude within the community, requiring women to be submissive to their husbands has denied most women the opportunity to advance their careers, education and/or lead happy lives. As difficult as it may sound, something has to be done by both men and women in order to invert such psychological sets.

This essay shall briefly discuss the varying roles of women, and what is expected of them by the community, especially husbands interested in attaining their selfish interests. In addition, complaints raised by women about the subject matter shall also be highlighted within the text of the essay.

The depiction of women by Judy Brady in the study book ‘‘I Want a Wife’’ illustrates several schools of thought on why most men find it necessary to have wives. Based on the arguments derived from the book’s contextual clues, it is quite clear that most men do not regard women as equal partners in marriage.

Most men enter into marriage unions for egotistical reasons and convenience, usually taking advantage of women and branding them as objects of abuse. This is clearly seen in the text when the author recalls a situation where one of her male friend, a divorcee and single father desperately looks for another wife to take care of his child (Brady 775).

To further illustrate men’s selfishness in such matrimonies, the author states that most men need wives for sexual gratification and do not always involve them in making important family decisions. This is seen when she says, ‘‘I want a wife who is sensitive to my sexual needs ……….. a wife who makes sure that am satisfied, ……who assumes the complete responsibility for birth control, because I do not want more children’’ (Brady 776).

In relationships, men also tend to justify their infidelity and completely disregard any acts of unfaithfulness on the part of the woman. This argument is supported by the quote ‘‘I want a wife who will remain sexually faithful to me………… a wife who understands that my sexual needs may entail more than strict adherence to monogamy’’ (Brady 776).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Men are said to benefit a lot from submissive marriages in that they have opportunity to expand their horizons career-wise, academically, economically, etc.

The only possible explanation for the gains enjoyed by men in marriage is based on the fact that wives spend most of their quality time with their families, leaving men/husbands with all the time to pursue other interests other than domestic chores and child upbringing.

It can therefore be argued that the nature of work done by housewives ranging from cleaning, cooking, child bearing, etc is not proportional to the feminine gender since it is traditionally regarded as the weaker gender.

Conclusion For any marriage to be considered successful, i.e. satisfying the needs of husbands, wives and their children, a compromise has to be established in defining the role to be played by the husband and the wife in raising the family. This may only be done through honest consultations that put into consideration various factors such as family income, individual careers, academic advancement, etc.

Services of domestic servants and nannies may also be hired to compliment the individual role(s) played by parents in the family.

In most cases, it is quite difficult for husbands and men as a whole to invert their mindsets on the way they perceive women and their wives. To effectively address the plight of women, services of church leaders, gender activists, marriage counselors, etc are necessary in forging an acceptable solution to the challenges faced by women in marriage.

Work Cited Brady, Judy. ‘‘I Need a Wife’’ Literature for Composition, 3rd edition. HarperCollins Customs Books, 1993. Web. http://www.columbia.edu/~sss31/rainbow/wife.html

We will write a custom Essay on I Need a Wife by Judy Brady specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Conflict of Generations in Smoke Signals and “Two Kinds” Essay essay help

Conflict of generations is a phenomenon in human relations that has existed as long as people live on the earth. Misunderstanding between the young and the old result from a vast variety of reasons, and the search for the suitable resolution of generation conflicts has been one of the topics attracting not only practical psychologists but creative minds as well.

“How do we forgive our fathers?” is the question asked by one of the characters in Chris Eyre’s movie Smoke Signals, and in search of the answer to it one may also turn to the short story “Two Kinds” by Amy Tan. The way the characters of both the movie and the short story forgive their parents for painful experiences of their childhood is through forgiveness, understanding, and acceptance of their parents the way they are.

The almost week-long journey of the main character in Smoke Signals, Victor, to collect the belongings of his deceased father, Arnold, may be seen as a symbolic depiction of the long spiritual way he covered to forgive Arnold for leaving his family. Obviously addressing the young generation with the message of understanding and reconciliation, the movie is set in a form of narration that highlights the key stages in the process of accepting the father’s mistakes.

One of the most efficient rhetoric strategies employed in Smoke Signals for showing the connections between the past and the present conflicts within Victor’s soul is the narrative technique of flashback. Reminiscences of the fire scene serve both to show Arnold’s mistake of striking the fatal fire and to demonstrate his dedication to correcting his mistakes and saving the baby from that fire. A symbolic parallel can be drawn between the fire scenes and the scenes where Arnold drinks heavily and mistreats his wife and son.

The destructive impulse of maltreatment scenes is compensated by the constructive idea of rescuing the baby from the fire. A parallel idea to the latter is Arnold’s eternal desire to come back to his family and save it from the destructive fire of disruption. Thus the key message of balance between the good and evil is delivered through the techniques of flashback, symbolism, and parallel ideas.

In order to realize the complex ways of the tensions between generations, it is demonstrative to turn to another example of generation conflict in “Two Kinds”, a short story by Amy Tan. The main character of the story, a Chinese immigrant girl called Jing-Mei, is pressured into becoming a prodigy by her mother who believes that anything is possible in America.

The spheres where Jing-Mei should excel are chosen by her mother quite haphazardly, on the basis of articles about prodigies she reads in popular magazines. Jing-Mei is hurt by the fact that her personal desires and interests are not reckoned with, and protests first latently by sabotaging piano lessons and then openly by confronting her mother and wishing she had never been born if she is not respected (Tan 186). Her mother never mentions playing the piano after that incident.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, she gives Jing-Mei a piano for her thirteenth birthday and still believes the girl could become a genius if she wanted. Jing-Mei had not played it until after her mother’s death, and it is only then that she understands how good her mother actually meant.

As it is obvious both from the film and from the short story, conflicts between generations emerge due to lack of insight into the true motifs that cause parents’ actions. The way Victor sees his father is quite limited: in his son’s perception Arnold is represented as a violent man mistreating his wife and son. This image of his father is revealed by Victor in a conversation with his friend Thomas: “Did you know that my father was the one that set your parent’s house on fire? Did you know that my father beat my mother? Did you know that my father beat me too?” (Smoke Signals). Victor’s aversion to the way his father gave up his family is seen in the way he is reluctant to go for Arnold’s ashes and belongings.

The authoritarian way Jing-Mei’s mother treats her in choosing the ways her daughter should shape her future is the cause of the girl’s rebellion. Having experienced a number of failures in becoming a prodigy, Jing-Mei does not receive any emotional support from her mother. Tired of cramming for unrealistic achievements, Jing-Mei realizes that her mother wants to see someone else in her, and not the simple girl she actually is.

This understanding of rejection of her true self by her own mother is the reason for Jing-Mei’s protest against such hurting of her self-esteem: “I won’t let her change me, I promised myself. I won’t be what I’m not” (Tan 182). In her resolute confrontation, Jing-Mei becomes withdrawn and does not see the true reasons for her mother’s attempts at making her successful.

The way to resolving the generation conflict is through gradual realization of the motifs behind the parents’ behavior. In case with Victor, this realization and ultimate forgiveness come through learning about the real life circumstances that provoked Arnold’s behavior. Victor’s friend Thomas attempts to reveal other, more positive and humane sides of Arnold to his son embittered by Arnold’s betrayal of his family.

Thomas turns out to have understood Arnold’s tragedy much deeper than Arnold’s own son: “All I know is that when your father left your mother, he lost you too” (Smoke Signals). Additionally, Victor gets the opportunity to learn about the way his father felt from Suzie, the girl who has witnessed Arnold’s final years.

Suzie tells of the real reasons why the fatal fire emerged on 4th July when Thomas’ parents perished. The burden of fault for their deaths had haunted Arnold his whole life and led to his alcoholism and family disruption. Gradual understanding of his father’s motives for drinking helps Victor accept the situation and forgive Arnold.

We will write a custom Essay on Conflict of Generations in Smoke Signals and “Two Kinds” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The situation of misunderstanding between Jing-Mei and her mother continues long after the open confrontation. The girl confesses she “failed her [mother] many times, each time asserting [her own] will, [her] right to fall short of expectations” (Tan 186). The moment of understanding comes unexpectedly, as Jing-Mei returns to her parents’ home in order to arrange things after her mother dies. The piano she received for her birthday stands as a reminder of her mother’s ambitions, and Jing-Mei had it tuned “for purely sentimental reasons” (Tan 187).

However, as she sits down to play a long-forgotten piece, she realizes that actually playing the piano was not that difficult and she could easily manage it, had she taken enough effort. Hampering her true talent, her mother’s authoritarian attitude was simply a wrong strategy to let the girl develop her natural talent, and the only reasons her mother appeared so misunderstanding and distant was the national tradition of parent diktat over their children.

As it becomes apparent from the movie and the short story, conflicts between generations result from misunderstanding of the true motifs inspiring parents’ action. The key to harmony among the generations lie therefore in attempting to realize the background of each other’s ideas.

Works Cited Smoke Signals. Dir. Chris Eyre. Perf. Adam Beach, Evan Adams, Gary Farmer, and Irene Bedard. ShadowCatcher Entertainment, 1998. Film.

Tan, Amy. “Two Kinds.” Literature: An Introduction to Reading and Writing. Ed. Edgar V. Roberts. 4th compact ed. Upper Saddle River: Prentice Hall, 2008. 180–187. Print.

[supanova_question]

Professional Workplace dilemma Analytical Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Description of my experience on ethical dilemma

Analyzing the ethical dilemma

Evaluating the outcome

Conclusion

References

Introduction One may encounter several professional dilemmas at workplaces. Therefore, it is essential for individuals to handle such dilemmas with caution since they can significantly advance or tarnish one’s career. In most cases, ethical dilemmas occur due to conflict of interests among employees (APPA, 2010). Such instances occur when one is in a dilemma of whether or not to report his or her colleague who is doing unethical acts (APPA, 2010). This often proves challenging especially when the parties involved have a close relationship.

Description of my experience on ethical dilemma As an employee in a company that produces containers, I encountered a certain ethical dilemma that posed a threat to employees’ health. The dilemma began by a contract that the company won, and it entailed production of three hundred containers within a one-year period. However, as par the company’s capacity, only two hundred containers could be produced within the contractual time.

According to the company, producing the containers was not the problem, but instead it was the paint that took a longer time before drying. After careful consultations, the best option was to use a different paint that could dry quicker.

Unfortunately, the paint to be employed had some toxic substance that could prove hazardous to employees. Therefore, they had to train employees on how to administer the paint safely. This proved challenging because training employees would take approximately six months thus they could be beyond schedule.

Following the challenge, the management team decided to hold a secret meeting consequently deciding to employ the paint without training the employees. Mr. Brian, the safety and health manager, was uninvited in the meeting and had no idea of what was going on. Fortunately, the information leaked consequently leaving Brian aware of the management’s unethical intensions. This was the point where I got the information i.e. via Brian given that I had a close working relationship with him.

As the safety and health manager, Brian had two options i.e. either confront the management of their unethical intensions or keep quiet and do nothing about the situation. Considering the consequences, Brian could lose his job if he confronts the management while, on the other hand, if he decides to do nothing employees’ health and safety would vastly be endangered.

Analyzing the ethical dilemma There existed a difference in power by the fact that the management team could make final decisions on the overall running of the company. On the other hand, Brian could only influence matters that affect the employees’ health. Considering this fact, Brian could end up losing his job if he confronted the management team. Normative ethics that include virtue theories, duty theories and consequentialist theories was put on hold by the management team if they were to employ the toxic paint (Fieser, 2009).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The management was subjected to violate the normative ethic in the context of virtue theory and duty theory i.e. by perilously exposing employees to toxic paints. Several personal values were at stake both to the management team and also to the Brian as the safety and health manger. Some of the values included honesty, dignity, teamwork, integrity, generosity and optimism only to mention a few.

From Brian’s point of view, there existed two possible outcomes i.e. either decides to do nothing about the issue or use the information at hand to confront the management team about unethical intensions. Talking about the consequences involved, if Brian decides to do nothing employees will perish while, on the other hand, he risks losing his job incase he confronts the management team.

As an employee in the company, my health would have been compromised if Brian did nothing about the situation whereas, on the contrary, if he confronts the management, it would mean working in a hazard-free environment.

Evaluating the outcome Fortunately, guided his instincts, Brian confronted the management team by reporting them to the board of directors. Brian’s decision was courageous since he never minded the consequences that was awaiting him incase the allegations were to be false. Following Brian’s decision, my colleagues and I were able to work in a danger free environment since the toxic paint was put on hold by the board.

The consequences were to our advantage on the argument that our health and life were not jeopardized. On the contrary, the management team was subjected to the disciplinary board thus facing the full consequences of their intensions. Subsequently, most of the management team members lost their jobs while others put on probation.

During my course of study, I’ve gained much on how to handle different dilemmas ethically. Based on what I have learned in combination to my working experience, my position on the dilemma would have been the same. This is because, according to normative ethics, an individual should do precisely what he or she expect others to do for them (Fieser, 2009).

Arguing from this point of view, I would also act in the same manner that Brian did by protecting employees from unethical intensions of the management team. Furthermore, it was Brian’s duty to ensure that employees work in a safe environment.

We will write a custom Essay on Professional Workplace dilemma specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion It is crucial to understand and be educated about ethical standard since everybody is vulnerable to ethical dilemmas. Better understanding of ethical standards assists in making the right choices that are considered ethical in the society. Additionally, one should also comprehend the consequences that follow their decisions. Ethically, one should act empathetically by placing yourself on others’ shoes. This assists in determining whether or not an act is ethical.

References Fieser, J. (2009). Ethics. Internet encyclopedia of philosophy (IEP). Retrieved from: https://www.iep.utm.edu/ethics/

American philosophical practitioners association (APPA). (2010). Dilemma training. American philosophical practitioners association (APPA). Retrieved from: https://appa.edu/

[supanova_question]

Communication Skills and Technologies Analytical Essay college essay help near me

Table of Contents Job search

Communication skills and technologies used in the job

Importance of communication in the job

Online information sources

Social networking sites

Conclusion

References

Job search Journalism involves investigation, photographing and all-purpose information exposure in the media. The job is fascinating due to the power bequeathed to the journalist to notify the public on the latest happenings. It involves collecting first-hand information, and penning down the information in newspapers or magazines (Trotman, 2005).

Radio and TV are significantly exciting careers to devote my time. Journalism must unquestionably be the oldest vocation due to its many dimensions, including word of mouth. Its numerous dimensions can also include nonprofessionals.

Communication skills and technologies used in the job The job calls for objective and impartial means of passing across information. I would love to specialize in print media, a division which is the most common in media (Seema, 2005). Having proper communication skills improves the chances of a job-seeker to be recruited or be promoted. Media in the form of words, for example, newspapers and journals, is easier for the public to store, thus requires more specialized care.

Print media have several advantages over the other available media technologies. It coerces less production costs and is in general cheaper than broadcasts on radio and TV. They offer more elasticity and create room for changes (Seema, 2005). Advances in technology have significantly enhanced the swiftness and value of results. Modern technologies which are used in the job include telephones, radio and telex.

The telephone makes it easy to communicate with respondents who are miles away. The thousands of television channels in the globe always update us in the latest breaking news. TV creates a visual impression, necessary to create greater impact through more effective communication.

The computer is principally the supreme equipment essential in this field. Its purposes range from preparing slides for news broadcast to the basic input of information before printing. Photographs can be scanned, and significant headlines are selected to increase sales. Video, audio, and teleconferencing are necessary technologies for the job (Seema, 2005).

For storage of data, diskettes, audio and visual cassettes come in handy. This is particularly necessary to be used as future references and necessary evidence to document. The communication capacity of some equipment, for example the optical disc enables storage of large data quantities.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Importance of communication in the job Interpersonal skills involve transmission of information understood through common language and symbols. These skills are necessary in the job to ensure that the process is not just about transmitting a message across, but rather communicating with the recipients (Trotman, 2005). Efficiency of communication will determine success in the organization. The perception of quality that the customer gives will determine their devotion to the organization.

Small-group communications are necessary to reduce tensions in the job. Shifting discussions from the task at hand to personal relations balances the demands of completing the job and nurturing group unity (Gupta, 2003). This group usually has around three to ten members who collide to form some clusters representing common goals.

Computer-mediated technology is relevant in the job to aid in computer conferencing. This is done through the sender encoding text messages which are relayed in the computers of the receiver. This technology is used to break down communication barriers through providing means for storing, processing and transmitting information. It supports open discussion and exploration of information.

Proper public communication is crucial in the job. Accurate and timely delivery of information to clients is necessary to ensure that the targeted population supports the organization in achieving their goals. The functions of the organization in the community and government are handled by PR managers. Press releases are properly scrutinized, and the mangers must be ready to put in irregular hours to ensure efficiency (Trotman, 2005).

Intercultural and national communications are necessary, ensuring and fostering tolerance between the cultures. The values and norms of different generations need to be understood to avoid controversies and display of information which is not widely accepted.

E-mail, cell phones, instant messaging, and texts are used in the job to make communication faster, easier and cheaper. Reaching interviewees through messages and phone-calls and communicating with correspondents who are miles away. Communication between more than two people across shared software is achieved through instant messaging.

The use of these technologies involves considerations of care and costs. They cannot be blindly implemented in the organization without consideration of the institutions requirements. The technologies are used by qualified personnel for administration and management, while the other members off staff perform their other duties like reporting. Technologies are of immense use in marketing and monitoring occurrences in the society (Gupta, 2003).

We will write a custom Essay on Communication Skills and Technologies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Online information sources The web deeply increases interaction in journalism, judging by the rapid growth of online journalism (Trotman, 2005). Wikis are especially common in the job but are only acceptable up to a certain extent. It involves participatory reporting and crowd-sourcing to facilitate collaboration between the users. The necessity of online data sources cannot be valued, as there are several sources which will post the most recent information validated by the media association.

Social networking sites The employees are encouraged to join social networking sites like twitter in order to be abreast with current information, and to monitor easily topics grabbing world discussions. The organization requires employees to keep personal information confidential. Having personal data online may damage the organization’s reputations incase of any scandals which involve the employees (Trotman, 2005).

In this age of digital technology, blogs, podcasts and vodcasts are essential. A blog may be part of a website, or a complete website, and it is used to provide comments, describe events or augment video connections of news stories. The CEO has a blog through which company information is communicated freely and conveniently to the workforce.

Podcasts (iPod and broadcasting) enable the workforce to listen to audio messages at their own convenience. Information is thus stored digitally on the Internet. Video podcasts incorporate visual quality to serve the same objective (Meng, 2005). They are easily accessible in the organization and are part of the training process that recruits go through.

Conclusion There are both oral and written media; hence the selection of appropriate technology for an assignment is necessary. Each technology has its own advantages and demerits thus considerable care must be given when choosing where to apply the available machinery.

Combination of technology is also helpful to increase accuracy of work, for example, a journalist may carry a multipurpose gadget which has a camera, TV, broadcasting and email functions (Gupta, 2003). Available technology must always be accompanied with staff that is well trained to handle them.

The communication medium must be reachable by both the dispatcher and the recipient. Effective communication is achieved when the skills and technologies put to use are accepted by the users. The attitude on the part of the sender and recipient must be favorable. The machinery used must be flexible and be able to save time. Distance and accuracy are also factored in the technology selection.

Secrecy is essential in the job (Trotman, 2005). There is several classified and official information which must not be communicated to the public. It is easier to maintain secrecy in written than oral communication. Modern electronic technology aids in secrecy, for example through coding written information.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Communication Skills and Technologies by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The job search was a terrific learning experience, and proved insightful in learning the importance of communication skills. Tapping into the right resources and networks is essential to ensure that a job-seeker saves time and money in searching and securing a job. The larger the network formed the faster and easier it would be to be successful.

References Gupta, V. (2003). Handbook of reporting and communication skills. New Delhi: concept Publishing company.

Meng, P. (2005). Podcasting and vodcasting: a white paper. University of Missouri. Web.

Seema, S. (2005). Journalism communication management. New Delhi: Anmol Publications limited.

Trotman publishing (2001). Journalism. London: Crimson publishing.

[supanova_question]